GirlsLife.com - Club - Born Again *Christian Club*NEED VP/ETC by 6/25!!

kjm109 Hey ladies if you want to do another story like this I got up another club called story writing. Just go to my page and its the last club on my list. I hope you join.

8/21/2011 1:14:27 PM | Report

kjm109 Hey fungirl can we move the conversation about the new club idea to my profile so we can figure out more of the details.

8/20/2011 3:07:48 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Sure thats fine! :) Sounds awesme!

8/20/2011 1:58:18 PM | Report

kjm109 @ Music for Fungirls idea I was thinking that I could make a new club with that idea.

8/19/2011 9:25:56 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Hey Girlies, sadly, the club is officially over, pretty much. I thank you ALL for joining, it was amazing, and really let me do something this summer! Ik...I'm gonna be sad not coming on this club anymore! I LOVED the storyline we did in the story and all you girls are AMAZING writers. Don't waste your talent :) Don't you wish there was real people like Adriana, Quinn, Christy, *The Crew*? I hate it when I finish a book or finish writing because it's over! :( Just wanted to let you know, I will delete this club soon so if I need to make more clubs I can. So if you want to save any of your posts...go right ahead...just tell me so I won't delete the club before you do! Again THANK YOU SO MUCH!! Your girls are absolutely awesome! I will miss this club :( This was my first time doing a club like this on GL....and you girls made it rock!~MusicTaughtMeHowToLive

8/19/2011 9:16:55 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl: Your club sounds cool! But we can't do it on this club bc I can't change the club name...I've tried. Btw @kjm109 Awesome job doing your Epilogue n 4 weeks :)

8/19/2011 9:07:28 PM | Report

fungirl123 I would just call the club STORY WRITING! So we can do other stories. It's kind of hard to explain. BTW, they'd all be juniors in high school! All the girls are very different when it comes to school and activities…that’s why they start to drift apart. I was thinking that one girl’s parents are forcing her to move with them to Europe because they got a new job in like Paris (Or London, or any other city that’s in another country!). Then another’s brother is fighting in Iraq and she has other problems. Another is going to *ANY TYPE* of camp and will be there all summer. I don’t have any other ideas. We could do a prologue and an epilogue. It’d be kind of like Pretty Little Liars…how they all spend a summer apart and then rekindle the friendship. BUT NO MYSTERY! (lol) I just want @Music to respond before we do it. If she doesn’t want to, she doesn’t have to though!

8/19/2011 7:21:21 PM | Report

fungirl123 New story idea! (I’m going to make an ____ whenever a name should be put in!) ___, ___, ___, ___, ___, and ___ are best friends living in the small town of Wilson, Maine. They have been best friends since they were toddlers…but lately, something’s been bringing them apart. They are now preparing to spend the first semester apart and summer apart. @kjm109, then they all start having family problems and some of them are leaving town for awhile. And they really don’t know how to rekindle the friendship.

8/19/2011 7:05:57 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl. I would totally love to do another one. We would probably need to make a new club for it, and I would be happy to make it because I’ve only used one of my five clubs that I can make. I would just need some prompt ideas. But really any one of us could make another one and yeah we couldn't really write as often but we still could.

8/19/2011 6:04:03 PM | Report

fungirl123 Are we going to do another story? I REALLY want to! Of course we all couldn't be on as often with school and such...but I just REALLY want to!

8/19/2011 4:11:55 PM | Report

kjm109 Ok girls I have to say I'm totally sad that were done writing. Thanks for helping my summer be great!

8/19/2011 3:37:16 PM | Report

kjm109 -Epilogue- (continue) Christy’s family all eventually became Christians and Ben and Henry stayed very connected with Christy. They both got married and had kids making my parents have seven grandchildren, two from Christy, four from Ben, and one from Henry. Nick became a youth pastor and worship leader for the church and Christy helped out with youth group all the time. Nick also had a job as an architect and Christy started her own business, a pre-school. Every day Christy thinks about how her life could have been if she had never convinced her parents that one day in June so many years ago to let her go on a mission trip. God gave Christy her best friends, her husband, and an experience that changed her in that three week period. Christy had good and bad in her life but with God, her husband, and her friends she knew that she could overcome it all.

8/19/2011 3:36:13 PM | Report

kjm109 -Epilogue- Christy’s life was changed by that one summer. She met six girls that would become her forever friends. Throughout the rest of Christy’s high school and college life she went on mission trips to Ethiopia every summer along with her friends and boyfriend Nick. Christy majored in teaching after attending four years of college she bought an apartment and got a job teaching first graders. Nick and her never broke up or lost connection with each other. Two years after receiving her job Nick proposed to Christy in front of all their friends at one of their annual get together. Christy accepted and they immediately started planning the wedding. On that happy day a year later in August Christy got married with her two best friends Quinn and Adriana standing next to her with her family and other friends watching from the crowd. After the wedding Nick and Christy went to Hawaii for their honey moon and had the time of their lives. They decided that God was calling them to be long term missionaries in China and they gladly went. They lived there for two years before temporarily returning to the states partly because their “turn” was up, partly because of Adriana and Quinn’s weddings, but mostly because Christy was pregnant and would soon be giving birth to a baby girl and they wanted that to happen in the states. Quinn got married first and I stood alongside her as a bridesmaid. They were such and amazing couple, at this time Christy was four months pregnant. When Adriana got married Christy stood with her along with the other four girls and supported her like she had done two years ago for Christy. At this point Christy was almost at nine months and had a nice basketball shaped stomach. A few weeks later Christy gave birth to the beautiful baby girl that was named Mia. The family lived in the states for two years before moving to a small village in Ethiopia near the place they had met and Adriana and Jake. They raised their daughter there until she was four because another baby was on the way. They flew back to America and lived there for a year so the baby would be born in America. In January the family was blessed with another baby girl and they named her Lillian. After a couple of months they decided that they needed to stay in the states and raise their girls there. By the time Mia was in first grade they decided it was time to go share Gods love with the world again so they went to Europe, where they stayed for four years. Nick and Christy moved back to the states for good after that trip. They moved to Christy’s home town and got reconnected with their families.

8/19/2011 1:25:22 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- California continued- When the last night rolled around we all hung out and sang popular songs and tried to make this moment last. We all went to bed at around ten because we would be leaving around seven the next morning. Once we woke up the next morning we got dressed and ate breakfast getting ready to go our separate ways again. I rode with Adriana to the airport after saying goodbye to all the girls and shedding a few tears. We were both flying to Seattle together and then we were heading our separate ways. During the plane ride to Seattle we talked the entire time about our plans for life and the rest of summer and the rest of the school year. When we reached Seattle we hugged goodbye and promised to call and write and then walked to our gates. It was sad to see my friend go but I know that this needs to happen in life. I also know my life has been changed because of this summer and these girls and it will never be the same. It’s been the best summer ever.

8/19/2011 12:46:01 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (California continued) We all woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon and pancakes. Everyone got up and walked into the kitchen for the delicious meal. After eating we all went and got ready for the day I wore a white skirt and a light blue tank top with my gladiator sandals. Once everyone got dressed we headed down to Hollywood to look at the stars in the ground and all the other sights that Hollywood provided. Adriana and Quinn both had a car and drove half of us; I rode in Adriana’s car. After a little sightseeing we went to forever 21 and H and M to do some shopping. I found a few things but nothing all that great. We were walking out of a little souvenir shop when Quinn spotted Usher, she ran over to him and got him to sign something and hug her. The other girls and I just stood and watched her. I pulled out my camera and took a picture of the event and then of all the other girls. After a few more hours we headed back to Brooklyn’s house and went swimming in the ocean. I found a few sea shells and decided to decorate a picture frame for each of the girls with them and send everyone a group picture. We headed back in for the night after everything got too dark to see so we just talked on the porch. After another couple of hours of that we went back to bed and all of us slept really well. ***** After a couple of days like the first one I decided I would try surfing, all the girls thought it would be fun so we went and rented boards to try out at Brooklyn’s beach. No one was very good but it was still a lot of fun to try something new and I did actually stand up four times and ride one wave to shore so in my mind that was an accomplishment. We spent literally the entire day in the sun and then at night we all gathered around the fire and sang songs and roasted marshmallows. ***** Our trip was almost over when Charlotte suggested we go spend a day at Disney Land. I thought it was a great idea and so did the other girls so when we woke up the next morning we all drove to the most magical place on Earth. We rode almost all of the rides and all of us even bought autograph books and got the characters to sign them for us like we were little kids. We also all bought those mick mouse ear hats and matching t-shirts. We also went to the park across from Disney Land and rode a few rides in that park. We stayed in the park until it was closed and then we went and hung out in the shopping part right outside of the park. At around ten o clock we decided that it would be a good idea to head back and get some sleep.

8/18/2011 4:02:06 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- *4 weeks later* “Thank you for flying with us,” the flight attendant says as I get off the plane. I walk down the ramp and head to baggage claim where Brooklyn’s mom will meet me and take me to her house. After a few minutes of waiting I spotted my bag, I remembered the day I landed in Ethiopia and Nick and I joked around about my bags. When it finally came to me I grabbed it and headed towards a row of benches and waited for a call from Brooklyn’s mom. As I sat there I got more excited as the seconds went on it was already like ten thirty and I couldn’t wait to see the girls. Finally I got a call form Brooklyn’s mom saying she was here and what car she was driving. I jumped up and went out to the area where a bunch of cars were parked and immediately spotted Brooklyn’s mom’s car. She must have recognized me because she hopped out of the car and helped me load my bag into the back. “I’m so glad you could make it.” She says hugging me. I smiled and climbed into the car after her and we drove out of the airport. We had a pretty quiet drive because I was looking at the scenery but Brooklyn’s mom didn’t seem to mind at all. When we pulled up at her house I was amazed at how close it was to the water. I jumped out of the car grabbed my things and then thanked Brooklyn’s mom. I followed her into the house and found the girls out on the porch overlooking the water. I opened the door and said hi and was immediately engulfed in hugs from my friends. We all sat on the porch and chatted until the other girls had shown up and then we decided to go to bed. Everyone was dead asleep by two a.m. and I could tell everyone was happy to finally be together again.

8/18/2011 12:41:50 PM | Report

kjm109 hey girls I am going to start writing my California trip part and I will probably make it longer than all of yours if that's ok.

8/18/2011 12:25:33 AM | Report

fungirl123 Thanks! <3

8/17/2011 9:24:00 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: I loved Quinn's Epilogue!! <3

8/17/2011 5:51:21 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, I’m changing it to Quinn is an English Major. ~Epilogue (cont)~ Quinn adopted 1 child from Africa at age 20 from Kenya. She named her Kenyan daughter Ashanti Bridget Lynch who was 5 at the time that she was finally taken in. When her years of missionary were over, she moved with her children to Oregon—where Quinn got a job in a private middle school as an English teacher. Ashanti was going to a public pre-school that was terrible for her. She was constantly excluded from groups of other “white” children. Quinn took “Ashi” out of school and enrolled her in a diverse public kindergarten. A couple of years later, Quinn and Ashi went on a trip to California to see the beach that Ashi had been wondering looked like in person. Somehow, Quinn’s car broke down in a small town in the middle of the hills. A man asked her if she needed a fix-up. The man kept looking at her in a flattering way the entire time. Just as Quinn was about to pull away in her car, she noticed that it wasn’t just any man…it was Matt. Quinn smiled and pulled her car back into the lot. He took Quinn and Ashanti to his PaPa’s vineyard that they had gone to when they were teenagers. Quinn introduced Matt and Ashanti and Ashi loved him immediately. They dated for 3 years. Quinn still lived in Oregon with Ashi while they dated and she went down often with her daughter to visit Matt and his family. On a warm winter day, Matt took Ashanti and Quinn into the kitchen and pulled a little box out of his pocket. He got down on a knee and opened up the box to reveal a sparkling ruby ring. A 10 year old Ashi was really happy. They were married on December 21—almost exactly a year after the proposal. Quinn quit her job as an English teacher and moved to California to be with Matt. As they were adjusting to the new home, Quinn got a call from Adriana. There was apparently wedding bells in the future of Adriana and Jake. Quinn was a bridesmaid. Quinn and Matt were soon gifted with twins, Brady Sergio and Juni Tosca; A girl and a boy. The family led traditions of living in the vineyard after someone’s death. “The Crew” stayed in close touch. They gathered for “reunions” at least once a year. Quinn had realized that God had put her in that room, in that country, and with those people for a reason. They had their ups and downs, but they all loved each other in the end. Quinn stayed in touch with her sisters and brother. Quinn’s mom had divorced Steve as soon as she was absolutely ready. Matt was now head of the vineyard along with cousins, Ricci and Camilla. Quinn stayed home and homeschooled her kids. Quinn had learned that life had ups and downs…but that you could do anything…if you had a little help of your friends.

8/16/2011 9:53:50 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~Epilogue~ Quinn Aven Lynch’s life was changed by that one summer. She met 6 amazing girls that will remain best friends with her for a lifetime! Quinn continued going on mission trips to Ethiopia with her best friends. She couldn’t go her 2nd and 3rd years of college due to work. Matt and Quinn stayed extremely close until Matt’s PaPa died in his sleep and he moved to California to live with his cousins and family and also help in the vineyard. Quinn attended the funeral and shared tears with Matt’s family and Matt. Matt was so busy with taking over for his PaPa that he barely could make contact with Quinn. As for Quinn, she attended the University of Washington for 2 years—majoring in Criminal Justice—before she was assigned as a permanent missionary on Kenya, Africa. She spent a year and a half there helping children and doing things for them. She adopted 3 children. @Music, I’ll continue later!

8/16/2011 7:39:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ We all were dead asleep by 2 a.m. We woke up to the smell of pancakes and bacon. We all lugged to the kitchen and sat down. We ate and chatted. Then we all went and got dressed. I put on a pink half-shirt with a striped purple tank under it. Then I added some plaid shorts and twisted my hair up into a bun. I put on Converse and walked downstairs with my money. Adriana and I drove for half of the girls so that we’d be safe. We went down Hollywood Blvd. and then we went to the Hollywood Walk of Fame and took pictures. We shopped at H&M, Forever21, and then we each got some things for our family. As we were walking down the sidewalk, I spotted USHER! Belle had just established a LOVE for him so I ran over. I asked him to sign something. He took out a picture of himself. I told him to write it to Belle. He did and then hugged me. I ran over to my friends. We drove home while listening to Charlotte’s iPod. It was around 9:00 p.m. when we got home. We spent a LONG time on the beach and tried to make the most of our time together. **** On the last night, we screamed out loud the lyrics of a Katy Perry song. Then we played in the water. We *sadly* were forced to go to sleep at 10:00 p.m. because we had to be up before 7 a.m. I was up before anyone so I ran upstairs and grabbed my clothes up off the floor that had been everywhere along with everyone else’s clothes. “Head’s UP!” I yelled as I tossed my bag from the top of the stairs. I ran downstairs wearing old clothes just as everyone was waking up. I flopped down onto the couch. Brooklyn’s mom gave me some breakfast. We all hugged and there were A LOT of tears. I cried too. I told them that I’d see them VERY soon. I stayed on the porch with everyone until I stopped crying so I could drive safely. It took awhile, but I finally was done crying. I hugged everyone and told them I’d email when I got home. I hopped into my car and pressed the button that made the roof come down. I waved as I pulled away in my rental car. I didn’t stop at all to get food because I wasn’t hungry one bit. When I was finally home, Mom was waiting at the car dealership so I could trade in my car. Mom drove me home. I slept as soon as I got home. I woke up around 2 a.m. in the morning. It wasn’t because of my hours being messed up. I just couldn’t sleep. I suddenly remembered that I’d forgotten to email everyone. I ran out to the living room and opened up my computer. I logged onto email and started a chain so I could email everyone the same thing. “I don’t know how it happened…but God definitely put me on that trip for a reason. I haven’t known what a best friend felt like since I moved away from all of my friends in Ireland! It has just been amazing. This summer will never fade from my memory and I don’t ever want to forget this. I’ll tell my children and my children’s children about this trip. It has been the perfect summer! I wouldn’t change a thing about this amazing trip! Thank the Lord for you amazing girls and my amazing adventure! Amen! *HUGS* Love, Quinn <3

8/16/2011 7:25:33 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ Matt and I went horseback riding almost every day. I learned Italian. I learned how to cook Italian food. They are just a big Italian family. I felt happy and never once felt out of place. The last days of at PaPa’s vineyard were A-M-A-Z-I-N-G! I spent time with Matt and his cousins. On the last day, we walked outside and everyone was waiting for us. They gave us hugs and kisses. Matt and I climbed into his little car and were off down the long country roads. We stopped a lot for gas and food. When I got home, everyone was waiting for Matt and I. Matt stayed and just hung out with us for awhile. We talked about school. Matt left around 10:00 at night to get home by 11 p.m.—his curfew. ***** I spent my birthday with my family. I was now 17! I cooked my family Italian for lunch, and we went out for dinner. I called all of my friends and Matt even came back to wish me a happy birthday and to say bye before he left for his Christian camp. **** Mom rented me a car and gave me $300 worth of gas. I also had a gas card. Then I had another $300 worth of shopping money. I promised myself that I wouldn’t go crazy with all the money. I had the directions to Brooklyn’s house memorized but I still had the highlighted map in the glove box. My car was yellow and in very good shape. The top came down and so I could have wind in my hair. I put on my sunglasses and pulled out of town around 5:30 a.m. I didn’t stop until 2:00 to eat lunch. Then I knew I would get to Brooklyn’s before dinner. Adriana, Brooklyn and Cali were already on the porch. They waved to me. I waved back. I got out and Adriana showed me her car; It about the same except a different color and newer than mine. We went inside. It was almost 10:00 p.m. I looked out her back door. She lived practically on the beach. “Whoa,” I said. We ran outside and sat on the sand. We waited for the other girls. They were all there by midnight.

8/16/2011 6:27:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Sorry typo, the last sentence should sound like this: They had there ups and downs, but they knew they had God, and that was all that mattered.

8/16/2011 3:29:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive EPILOGUE: Adriana Dawn's life was changed since that summer. Every summer until her last year of College, she went back to Ethiopia for the missionary trips, either as a teenager or a junior counselor. But she wasn't the only one. Rachel (Her and Adriana made up, but weren't as close friends), Jake, occasionally Chad went, Christy, Quinn, and Brooklyn. Adriana and Chad went to Stanford University together and dated through their 4 years. Adriana lost contact with Jake these 4 years (and afterwards), because Jake took college internationally. Adriana graduated majoring in photography, while Chad decided he wanted to major in law school. While Adriana worked on her career, she still dated Chad, but soon they stopped dated because a long distance relationship wasn't working, but still were close friends. At the age of 25, Adriana went back to Ethiopia to work at God's Children's Learning Center and Home as co-founder, she stayed for 2 years. 3 days after Adriana's 26th birthday, Pastor Raven passed away. At his funeral she reunited with Jake, they shortly dated after that. 3 years later on December 18th, Adriana became Adriana Dawn Blakeson, it was a celebration. Chrisy, Quinn, Cali, Charlotte, Rachel, Dani, and Brooklyn were bridesmaids while Nick, Matt, Abeeku, Michael, Chad, and a couple of Jake's cousins were groomsmen. Mr. and Mrs. Blakeson decided they would take charge of God's Children's Learning Center and Home, mostly because Jake's father use to be in charge.Two years after being married, Adriana gave birth to a precious baby girl, Melody Sophia Blakeson. Knowing that Melody couldn't be raised in 3rd world country, Jake, Adriana, and Melody moved back to the States and lived in Detroit, Michigan when Melody was 3. Jake became a pastor at Detriot First Baptist Church while Adriana became a photography teacher. Five years passed and Adriana gave birth to another child, Joseph Raven Angelo Blakeson, named after his two grandfathers. The years passed was happy. "The crew" stayed in touch throughout their years, either with children play dates, sport games, holidays, sometimes even double dates and vacations. That summer Adriana went to had made it all happened. Adriana realized how God planned it all. As for Adriana's and her father's relationship, it couldn't have been better. With that one pinky swear, he kept his promises. He stopped gambling and taught Melody and Joseph how to play instruments and did voice lessons for them. Adriana was proud of her father. As like all the stories end, Adriana and Jake Blakeson did live a happy life, but never perfect. They had there ups and downs, but they knew had God, and that was all that matter.

8/16/2011 3:22:51 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Hey a package!" Michael says, getting the mail from outside. I ignore it, doing my homework, already the first week of school and I have buttloads of homework! "God's Children's Learning Center and Home?" Michael says, puzzled, I jump out of my seat and run out of the kitchen and to the living room. "NO WAY!" I said, I rip the package open, I gasp. The building was COMPLETED! It was extraordinary from the pictures. I saw many children running around, smiling, I saw Abeeku and his family, I smiled. It was a dream come true. There was a letter from Pastor Raven. "With the help of you, Jake, and your other extraordinary friends, these children have homes, a place to eat, sleep, play. It is truely amazing, thank you. Pastor Raven" My eyes were filling up with tears, there was a DVD. Michael was on the couch, watching soccer, I hurdled over the couch and popped the DVD in the DVD player "HEY!" Michael says, while I flip the station to 'Video.' "SHH!" I said, the DVD turned on, I squeled like a Justin Bieber fan. I hear my phone ring, I pause it and hustle to my phone. It's Jake. "Omgosh you wont believe it....THE PACKAGE FROM ETHIOPIA CAME TODAY! The building is GORGEOUS!" I said excitedly, I walk back to the couch. "Oh really? Awesome!" He replied "Okay well I'm going to watch the video your dad sent me, you can stay on the line if you want." "K, I was going to do that anyway." I laugh, and unpause the video. The video starts with Abeeku's face right in the center, smiling away. "Awwww...." "Hi Adriyana, it's Abeeku, THANK YOU so much for this place, it's mi home now!" I was crying happy tears, I wave my hands, making sure my mascara and eyeliner doesn't run. "Oh brother." Michael says, rolling this eyes. Jake laughs in the phone. The video shows the inside of the building, I gasp, it's so nice!! The playroom, awww....it's full of toys! I see Abeeku's plaque, I'm crying. It soon pans outside...all the kids are outside yelling Thank You in the camera! Then the video fades. "Omygosh that was so...wonderful!" I said "I think there's more." Jake says. "How do you-" The Video comes back on, it's Jake. "Hey. Well it's me...in Ethiopia. I called your house and your mom said you were in California with everybody, so I knew you couldn't come. Well I just wanted to let you know it's awesome over here, a lot of happy kids. Everyone did an awesome job. (Hears whispers) *Picks up Abeeku* BYE!" The video ends. "You WENT back to Ethiopia??" I sqeaked over the phone, Jake laughed over the phone, again. "Ya, I would have asked you, but your mom told me you were in California. Sorry." "Oh no, that's fine! *Laughs* I had a AWESOME time in California." Then I tell him all about it, we were on the phone for 3 hours. My mom comes in "Hellooo." "Hey" I wave backwards on the couch, still talking to Jake. "She's talking to *Jake*" I could tell Michael was making kissy faces from behind me, I threw a pillow. "HEY!" "Oh I see, well did Adri finish her homework?" Mom says, I groan. "You need to get off the phone and finish it, say goodbye to Jake." Mothers. "Hey Jake I gotta go finish homework. I'll talk to you later?" "O haha ok, yep sure later. Bye." "Bye." I wonder if the girls got packages, I'll just have to call later.

8/16/2011 1:26:03 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- Ben came home from work at two thirty and I gave him his gift from Ethiopia. He loved it and just like Henry laughed at the t-shirt. I told him all about the trip and my friends and I even told him about Nick which did result in some teasing but I can live with that. ***** (the next day) Today I finished un-packing and readjusting to life at home and I even called a girl that I did a history project with and we went to the mall together which is a big step at home for me. We had a lot of fun and ended up each getting a few things and lunch. Alexis drove me because she got her license a couple of months ago I’ll get mine in a little less than a month. When I got home I went and checked my email and there was a couple of emails from my friends about our trip and then another from Nick which made my heart do a little flutter. I looked up when someone knocked on my bad room door. “Come in,” I called. My mom opened the door and walked in she looked a little nervous. “What’s wrong?” I ask she sighs and tells me that my dad has a big business retreat the same week as our trip and spouses are suposto come. I was worried that this meant that I couldn’t go but thankfully she said that I could go she just couldn’t and I would need someone to pick me up from the airport. I was relieved and immediately e-mailed all of my friends and asked for someone to pick me up and drive me. “I’m sorry you can’t go mom,” I tell her. “That’s ok sweetie, the retreat is in New York, and we are bringing your brothers so if you want to change your plans feel free to just say so soon.” My mom instructs. “I think I’ll just stick to California. Bring me back some rice pudding from Rice to Riches though.” I tell her she laughs and says that she will. Then she gets up and leaves and I wonder if I made the right decision.

8/16/2011 12:45:39 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~*4 weeks later* CALIFORNIA! The state of stars! Today has been amazing, hanging with my girls again, driving all over. My mother couldn't make it this time, because she had a business trip in New Orleans, so she just let me go by myself, WITH a rental car! Oh I forgot to mention...I'm 16!! Last week was my birthday. I studied my butt off for the driver's test, because I really wanted to be able to drive with my girls, and I passed! Thank the Lord! Today we went on Hollywood Blvd checking out the Hollywood Walk of Fame, it was exciting! Saw so many stars names, many I didn't know! Lol. Then we checked the stores and shopped till we dropped! Our last stop of today was the beach, we stayed all the way to sunset, it was gorgeous. Cali was sitting next to me in the sand, tanning, with her Ipod blasting in her ear. "Lets go all...the way tonight, no regrets tonight, just love. We can dance until we die, you and I will be young, forever.." I laughed and sang along with Ms. Katy, and Cali, everyone joined along. "You make me feel like I'm living a teenage dream!" After the song was done, Brookie yells "Last one in the water is a rotten EGG!" We all scream into the water. We laugh and take pictures with Christy's underwater camera. When we get out the water, I looked at the time 7, time flies by. We watch the sunset fall, hand in hand. "This was the perfect summer." I said, feeling the warm sun hit my sandy skin. "Definitely." Quinn replied. Being with all my friends right there really showed me how blessed I was. The mission trip to Ethiopia was definitely a life changer, I am so glad I went. If I didn't, heck I wouldn't even be in California right now, hanging with the best people in the world. I wished this day would never end, but I know it would, sadly. But the memories would never fade. Best.Summer.Ever. I drove us back to the hotel, roof down, music blasting, screaming, yelling, laughing with Chrisy, Quinn, Brooklyn, Dani, Cali, and Charlotte. "SUMMER!" We screamed. "Will. Never. Fade." I whispered. "Amen to that!" Cali said, I laughed. A perfect day. A perfect summer. Wouldn't change a bit. I smiled at the girls. Thank you Lord for these amazing girls and this amazing adventure. Amen!

8/16/2011 12:13:39 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive OKay girls, I'm going to start on the 4 weeks and the Epilogue for Adriana. So fungirl, your still doing Quinn's and Mat's trip to the vineyard, that's fine, you don't have to hurry or anything. And kjm109, if your busy, dont stress, you can type whenev you have time! And any other girls, we are just talking about how the girls adapt in the States, then do the 4 weeks later thing of them all going to Cali, then the Epilogues (What they do in their futures, who they marry, etc.). I'm just doing mine early bc I start school tomorrow! :( So hopefully you girls don't mind. I just really want to enjoy my last day of school, if you know what I mean! Just wanted to let your girls know :) My 4 weeks may or may not be long, and it may not be very detailed, but if your girl's versions are more detailed, that is fine! But I'm expecting my Epilogue to be a little long! haha!

8/16/2011 11:45:15 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: Oh no your not being difficult! I understand, you can write whenever your not busy :)

8/16/2011 11:38:01 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Omgosh my babies! Are you okay?!?!" Mom comes up to hug Michael and I, I stop her. "We're fine. We just needed air." Our mother sits down. "Michael knows." I say, my mom looks like she is at the brim of tears, while my father looks confused. "Knows what?" My dad says, my mother looks at me, then at my dad. "About you." she whispers. "He never-" He looks at us, I shook my head. "I promised myself and mom to never tell him. He didn't deserve the pain I had. But I think he's old enough to know now." I said, looking my father straight in the eye. I felt a hand on my shoulder, it was Chad. I leaned down to my brother's ear and whisper "I think you should go to your room now." He nods and goes upstairs. When I hear his door room close, I speak. "This dad, is my best friend, Chad." My father looks at Chad, speechless. "Whether or not you believe me, Chad has never hurt me. Chad wouldn't hurt a soul. Chad is the one who helped me through it all, especially you, and he didn't even know it. Because you know why? He didn't even know you exist." My mother gasped and came over to hug me, she was crying by then. I felt horrible, even my mother broke and I hadn't yet. "Adriana I-" The sound of my father's voice made my mother turn around from me to my father, he saw her, eyes of sorrow showed in his eyes. "I'm so sorry. I never knew you had so many secrets, and that I was most of them. You hid them from Michael, and even your best friend. A girl as young and as beautiful of you, should never have to deal with such burdens. I'm truely sorry." I could tell he was on the verge of crying, if he cried I would go ballistic. Chad took care of my mother, I walked over to my father, stopped about 5 feet away from him, and sighed. "For the new girl I am since my trip, I forgive you." He hugged me, he hasn't hugged me in 11 years, since I was 4. After he hugged me, I wasn't done speaking. "But, you have to promise me something." "Anything." I smiled. "You have to be at least 5 of my track meets, and you have to be at least 7 of Michael's soccer games, each year, AND the championships count. You also have to be here every Christmas, Thanksgiving, and birthday. Deal?" I say, my father smiles. "Deal." And he pinky swears by it.

8/16/2011 11:36:06 AM | Report

kjm109 Hey I totally don't mean to be difficult but I can't really write until Thursday but I can catch up then easily. Have a fun first day of school music.

8/16/2011 10:58:18 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Omgosh THANK YOU FUNGIRL!! Means A LOT, I'll catch up!!

8/16/2011 10:29:25 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ It was over a week since I got home when I read an email from Matt. It said that he either had to cancel the trip or we had to do it a lot earlier than planned because he wanted to be a counselor at a church camp for a week and he had no more free time after the camp was over. When I was done reading it, I quickly shut my laptop halfway and ran over to my mom. “Matt and I need to do the trip like this week…Do I have your permission?” I asked. “Ummm…yes!” she said. I hugged Mom really tightly then ran to the phone and called Matt. He picked up after the first ring. “When do we leave?” I asked. “Is it possible to leave about 2 days from now?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. ***\/\/\/\/\/ I got up at 6:30 and grabbed my packed duffel bag. Matt and I had planned to stay for 3 days. Mom was already out of bed making tea. I sat down at the table and she slid a cup over to me. “Are you excited?!” she asked. “Yeah!” I said shaking with excitement. We talked as we sipped our tea. At around 6:45, there was a knock on the door. I ran over and opened it. Matt was standing there smiling. He looked the same. Mom came over and went over the rules of me going with her. They were simply “Drive safely and don’t spend all of your money.” Mom also gave him some gas money. I hugged and kissed Mom, Belle, Zoe and Camden as they came out in there pajamas. Then Matt and I walked out into the cold Seattle morning air. I had on a sweatshirt and shorts. I shivered. We climbed into his car. It was fairly nice for a teenager. “Where’d you get the money for this?” I asked. “It’s my dad’s. He let me borrow it,” said Matt. I smiled and leaned my head back onto my seats head rest. He turned off of the curb and went off into the morning traffic of Seattle. It wasn’t too bad because it was morning. We were soon out onto the country roads. We stopped at McDonald’s for a late breakfast and early lunch. Matt turned up the radio and we sang along to the songs. Then we pulled into Wendy’s and I paid for our small dinner. Then we took off for his Pa’s vineyard. I could smell the fresh fruit as I stuck my head out the window and I knew we were close. We soon pulled into a long driveway and I saw the rows of grapes. Up on a hill there was a big house that had huge windows. I stared in awe. “That’s Pa’s house!” said Matt. My eyes widened. He nodded. We got out of the car and walked up to the house. We were greeted my 3 dogs and a cat. An old man walked out with a cane. “Quinn, this is my grandfather!” said Matt. I smiled and shook the man’s hand. “Your home is beautiful!” I said. He smiled and led us inside. A bunch of boys and girls that looked like teens came running out of the kitchen and hugged Matt. “These are my cousins and friends!” said Matt. He introduced me to them. I could tell then that Matt came from an Italian back round. First he introduced me to the girls. There was Bello, Cira, Aria, Ariana, and Camilla. Then he introduced me to the boys. There was Alda, Ricci, Ambra, Capri, Gino, Bina, Alessa and Benita. Matt said them all in Italian. I memorized all of their names and then Matt showed me to my room. Bello followed us. The room had two beds.”Hope you don’t mind that your sharing this room with me!” said Bello. She had a beautiful Italian accent. I told her that I didn’t mind and that I would be happy to share a room with her. Bello left Matt and I along in the hallway. “Your family is so sweet!” I said. “They love you!” he said. We hugged. I asked him why his name wasn’t as Italian as the rest of his family’s. He said that his father wasn’t Italian and that he didn’t like Matt’s mother’s family much, so he didn’t want Matt to have an Italian name. *So Matt had stayed close to his mother’s family after his mother left him?* I asked myself. He left me alone to sleep. He knew I was tired from the 7 hour trip. I fell right asleep on my soft bed. I heard Bello come in that night. She just went to sleep. I woke up in the morning to Matt tapping my shoulder. I looked up. Bello wasn’t in her bed. “Breakfast! My cousins made a proper Italian breakfast for you!” he said. I got right out of bed and Matt left me alone to change into clothes. I put on Bermuda shorts and a t shirt. Then I just left my hair down on my shoulders. I walked to breakfast. Light was gleaming through the windows. Everyone cheered and came over to hug me. I hugged back and smiled. “Pa” led me to the table and pulled my seat out and motioned me to sit. We all ate and then we went out to the pool. I stayed quiet while they all spoke in Italian. Matt was fluent and seemed so different around his family. Later, Matt brought me out to the pool and taught me some words so I could speak. Around 12:00 we had lunch and then everyone went out into the vineyard. Matt showed me how to pick the grapes and what to do with them. His family was the farmers of a major grape juice company in this part of California, as I was told. I worked with everyone and tried to converse with them in Italian. They spoke English when I was around. We worked until dinner at 6:30. Then I fell asleep happily at 10:00.

8/15/2011 10:41:25 PM | Report

fungirl123 I'll start writing for Matt and Quinn's trip NOW!

8/15/2011 9:50:21 PM | Report

fungirl123 I CAN!

8/15/2011 9:49:50 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive OKAY girls, I have a problem. Tomorrow is my last day of freedom, I start school Wednesday. After Wednesday, I don't know WHEN I am going to get on. SO, this may sound crazy, could we do the 4 weeks later thing tomorrow AND possibly...the Epilogues. Or Ig I can write my side of 4 weeks later (Which I was guessing not to be long) and my Epilogues tomorrow. Then you girls can finish the story. So please girls...tell me what you think! Cuz I need to know so I can type....haha.

8/15/2011 8:45:23 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @Frenchblondie: Well right now we are just kinda writing of how the girls adapt back to the U.S. from Ethiopia. Then the girls *4 weeks later* go to California to get back together b4 skool, then we r going to write our Epilogues.

8/15/2011 8:37:29 PM | Report

frenchblondie Is there anything i can add to the story or am I done writing? I'm really sorry that I wasn't able to post as often as I said was.

8/15/2011 8:08:52 PM | Report

frenchblondie can i add anything to the story?

8/15/2011 7:49:35 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~I started from the beginning, from the beginning of what I can remember. I remember going to clubs, concerts, arenas hearing my father play music with his band. I even remember being on tv once. Those were the good ol' days, cheering my father on from the stands, hearing applauses and aunchors. But the dark days is when I can barely see through the fog of smoke, coughing and weezing from the smell. From my little stand point, the men with cigars were large, with yellow teeth and hyena laughs. There was someone over every night, not for dinner, no, to play on a game on a green table with cards and little circular plastic things with multiple colors, poker. My father hired babysitters to take care of me, but all they did was put me in front of a tv, while they talked on the phone or even, left to go out with friends. It was horrible, I only saw my father once a day, and it was usually behind stage or on a screen, either getting prepared to play or playing. My favorite days was when I went to the park with my mother, or having icecream with her. We would be outside all day, getting sunburns but we didn't care, I would wait for every Sunday to appear, for that was the only time I saw her, because of her 3 jobs she was handling. It never felt that my parents were married. I remember the exact day when my mother told me I was going to have a baby brother, I was excited. I was anxious to have him, so I could play with him whenever my father was away or doing poker with random strangers. I didn't want to leave my mother that day, but it was time for me to leave with my father. As we got to his penthouse I did the usual, went to my room and played with dolls. Suddenly I heard yelling, screaming, Spanglish. My father ran to my room, rushing me to the bathroom, telling me not to open the door for no one. Scared for my life I was crying. I walked out to living room, seeing police officers all over the place. One of them asked me my name and I told them, even told them my mom's number, she picked me up. When she picked me up she was so worried, making sure I was ok. After that I only remember court, and my mom telling her and dad were not going to be together anymore. Michael was shocked. I felt horrible keeping it all away from him. Michael forgave me, for the good brother I knew he was. I told Chad I think we need to go home, he took us home. Michael and I walked into the door, seeing my father and mother one two separate couches. Here goes nothing.

8/15/2011 5:38:42 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "What's this place?" Michael asked as he slams his car door. "This is Chad's and I secret hiding place." Michael looks at me in disbelief, he looks at Chad, he nods. "You guys had a secret hiding place?!?! Since when?!?!" "A little before you we're born, from then on, this has been ours." Chad said, "We wanted to show you this, because, if you ever just need a place to go, your always welcomed here. BUT." He groaned, I smiled. "You must keep this a secret at all times, no one can know about this. Only Chad's parents and mom's knows, and that is all that can know? Kapesh?" I said. "Kapesh!" Michael answered. Chad and Michael did a little handshake, and off Michael went, running in the sand. Even though this sure wasn't a beach, it sure looked like it. Chad and I took our shoes and socks off, and went in the sand. Gosh I missed this. I sat in the sand, realizing I still had my dress on. "Now what's up?" Chad asked. "My father came today." "Your father? Oh well, isn't that good?" I looked at Chad, he didn't even know half the story. "Chad, the reason I have never told you about my father, is, because if I thought you knew, you would walk away. Walk away from me, my family, because my father was a man that I didn't relate at all, except blood. But I really think you should know now." Chad looked up at me. "I'm all ears." And I told him, it was easier than telling Jake, or anyone. I even told him about how I lied about him, he understood. "Adriana you could of told me, I would have never walked away." "I know that now, but I wish I would have told you sooner. I'm sorry." "No reason to apologize, you told me. Everyone has a secret." I smiled, he's right. I smiled and looked at Michael, he was playing in the water, like a little 4 year old, he looked so little. "I promised myself that when my brother was born, I would never tell him about our father, and I haven't. I even promised mom when I was little she couldn't either, and she hasn't. He doesn't know about any of it, all he knows is that mom and dad didn't get a long, so they aren't married. I thought that not telling him would protect him, but as I look at it, I think not telling him is making it worst." I said, I looked at Chad, he was just staring at me. "I can't tell you if your right or wrong, that's up to you." He's right....again. I looked up at the sky and closed my eyes. "Lord what should I do?" I whispered to the sky, He answered. "MICHAEL." I yelled, he came over. "What's up?" "There something you need to know about our dad."

8/15/2011 5:09:22 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ My faced dropped, I was speechless, finally I got some words sputted out. "Mom, could me dad have...a talk.....just the two of us?" Mom looked at me uncertain, then back at dad. "Sure." She left the kitchen, I sighed, turn to dad, and whisper. "Why are you here?" "You know exactly why I'm here." I groaned$, Chad did NOTHING to me, I was just mad, I lied, I told him I was kidding but he didn't believe me, I can't believe he came here, from Mexico! "Dad, look, that day I told you Chad abused me, I was LYING, I was mad, at him, mom, EVERYBODY. You have to believe me, Chad and I have never dated. Chad and I are best friends!" I was whispering, I knew my mother was on the other side, she would never leave me alone with dad, not all sudden like this. "If you two are best friends, why didn't know? I have never heard the name "Chad" in our conversations!" I stopped, what was I suppose to say. I didn't tell you dad because if I did you would go ballistic because he was a guy??! "Dad I didn't even tell him about YOU!" I stopped, oh no, that wasn't suppose to come out my mouth. Dad leaned back in his chair and glared at me. There was silence, not awkward silence, silence of range. My father leaned on his knees, and looked me straight in the eye. "Me? You didn't even tell him about your own father! What is so wrong telling him about me!" I looked him with a stare, are you kidding me?!?! He should already know the answer to that, they're MANY things wrong about telling people about my father. I was mad now, at my own father. I slapped my hand on the table, about to say what was on my mind, but someone stopped me. "Whoa, hold it there, what's up? I have let you two have your 'own time' now that time is up. Someone is going to tell me RIGHT now why you *points at my father* are here, why MY daughter is angry." My mother said, she got in between us, my father spoke. "You know she is my daughter too." My mother didn't like that answer, her and my father went at it, then and there, yelling like maniacs. That's it. "PAPA!" I yelled, they stopped. "Maybe it would help if I spoke in your 'langauge'." As in Spanish, my mother gasped. "Adriana Dawn, don't talk like that to your--" I stopped her. "Su hija? Parece que ya que piensas que soy tu hija, ¿por qué has venido a verme todos los repentina? Que nunca llegó a nada importante, al igual oh no lo sé, la Navidad, mis juegos de atletismo, fútbol de Michael juegos, o cualquier otra cosa importante en Michael y la vida que es. Por lo que vienen cuando se enteró que su hija se ha visto afectado? Padre, aunque nunca me lesioné por Chad, he estado sufriendo toda mi vida desde que huyó a México. ¿Por qué nohas venido para eso? Me gustaría saber. " (T: "Your daughter? Seems that since you think I'M your daughter, why have you come see me all the sudden? You never came for anything else important, like oh I don't know, Christmas, my track games, Michael's soccer games, or anything ELSE important in Michael's and I's lives. So you come when you heard you daughter has been hurt? Father, even though I never got hurt by Chad, I have been hurting my WHOLE life since you fled to Mexico. Why haven't you came for that? I'd like to know.") My father just stared, angry, I couldn't tell at me or himself. He pulled back his hair and replied "Adriana, yo ... yo no sabía que se sentía de esa manera, si lo hacía, tendría sin duda -" (T: Adriana, I....I didn't know you felt that way, if I did I would have surely--) "Ah ah ah, English. No Spanish in my household, you know I don't speak it well anymore." My mother butted in, my father stopped talking, then almost started again. "Whatever, there's nothing you can do about it now, you've missed 11 years of my life I'll promise you can never gain back." I threat. I walk out of the kitchen, through the living room, and out the door. I hear yelling from inside, it felt like my parents getting divorced all over again. I lean against the garage, silent, why did this have to happen? Oh ya, me and my big mouth. I hear a door open, I look, it's Michael, I smile. "Why are they yelling?" Michael said, I motioned him over to me. "Don't worry, it's nothing important. Want to take a walk?" I ask, he nodded, I hugged him on my right side and we walked that way in silence. We walk the path I have taken many times for many years, the way to the Fortford's house. I knock, Chad opens the door, I immediately say. "I think it's time we showed him." Chad understood, he got his jacket and went out the door. We took his car my favorite place in the world.

8/15/2011 4:43:30 PM | Report

fungirl123 I was kind of thinking that they could stay at Brooklyn's house so that they could be together!

8/15/2011 1:16:36 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- After talking to my parents I went off in search of Henry. I had asked my mom about the California trip and she loved the idea and wanted to meet all of my new friends. I was super excited about the whole thing and how well everything was working out. I opened up our basement door and descended the stairs. When I got there I turned and looked at Henrys closed door and the big game room with and x-box 360, Wii, and a few more game systems. I walked over to Henry’s door and knocked, there was no reply. “Henry,” I called and the door suddenly flew open revealing my brother. He was still in his pajamas and had really bad bed head. “Did I wake you up?” I asked. “No,” he replied. “Oh ok, here I brought you this from Ethiopia.” I tell him handing him the box with a folded up losing team t-shirt inside. “There is something inside the box too.” I tell him. He pulls open the lid and pulls out the t-shirt. I watch the shirt unfold and him hold it up covering his face. Then I hear laughing. “Nice, Christy.” He says still laughing. I turn and walk back upstairs to the kitchen to look for something to eat because I was starving. When I got to the kitchen I saw my mom there drinking a smoothie. “Christy, you got so tan over there.” My mom says. “Yeah we were out in the sum like all day every day.” I tell her as I open the pantry and grab a couple of things. I then go to the refrigerator and get a hardboiled egg. I really missed my food from home while I was on the trip. “So Christy, I already made plane reservations to California for you but I wanted to make sure you wanted me there before I booked my ticket.” My mom says. “Of course I want you there.” I reply. She smiles and hurries off to the office. Apparently she had been hoping that I would say she could come with me because she was back two minutes later with a huge smile on her face. I finished my brunch type thing and went back up to my room to get unpacked but decided to go check my email first. Once I got it pulled up I was surprised at how much there was from my three weeks of being away. I started at the bottom and worked my way up the list, most of it was junk but the last three emails were not. One was from Adriana, one was from Brooklyn and one was from Nick. I replied to them all and then got to work on unpacking all of my things, un-packing takes a lot longer than packing I must say especially when your exhausted.

8/15/2011 11:48:52 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ I woke up again at 2 a.m. I went into the kitchen and made a ham sandwich. I was very hungry so I kept adding things onto it, like chips and veggies. I sat down on the couch and flipped on the TV. “The Outsiders” was still in the DVD slot so I watched it again. I only got halfway through it before I fell asleep again. Belle had gone back to our room to sleep.

8/14/2011 12:29:53 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- I woke up and rolled over in my bed to look at my alarm clock. It was already 11:30; apparently I was more tired than I first thought I was. I rolled my leg over the edge of the bed and rested my feet on my carpet. It feels so good to be home and sleep in my own bed. I stood up and got dressed in a salmon colored shirt with w couple of flowers lining the neck and a pair of jean shorts. I walked into my bathroom and looked around everything looked the same except that my mom had bought me all new bathroom things which was a relief because I was running low on everything. After finishing getting ready I grabbed every ones presents and headed down stairs to see my family. I glanced inside the office and the kitchen before finding them in the living room. I was about to just walk in but then I remembered I needed to knock so I stepped back and did so. “Come in,” my mom and dad called at the same time. I pulled open the doors and came and sat with them. “Oh, hello honey we are so glad you’re awake we can’t wait to hear about your trip.” My dad says. “I can’t wait to tell you about it.” I reply, “Here I have some presents for you, where are Henry and Ben?” “Ben got a job because he was so board around the house so he is at work, and Henry is downstairs somewhere.” My mom replied. “Ok well I’ll give you guys your thing’s first.” I say and pull out my dad’s clay pot and my mom’s scarf. “Oh, honey their beautiful.” Exclaimed my mom grabbing the scarf and wrapping it around her neck. My dad took the clay pot and studied it intently. “Their wonderful, thanks Christy.” My dad said. I then started telling them about everything and showing them all the pictures I took. I told them about the flight and meeting Nick, and then meeting Quinn and the cockroach, and then our fight and the Rhino. Adriana and her moving into our room along with three other girls. I also told them about the orphanage and the waterfall and the building site and lastly how amazed I was at how God moved so many people so quickly.

8/14/2011 11:34:06 AM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, kk!

8/14/2011 9:37:40 AM | Report

frenchblondie wow I made like 4 posts. I feel so bad, I didn't know I was gonna be really busy this summer! Anything I can add to the story?

8/14/2011 12:44:26 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Well me and kjm109 wanted to right a little about what our characters do before Cali...so mayb a couple more days..like 2 or 3.

8/13/2011 11:33:17 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 22 continued) “Thank you for flying with us,” The flight attendant said as I got off the plane in Spokane. I walked into the familiar airport and started walking to the exit. It was one am but I wasn’t tired probably because it would be some time in the day in Ethiopia. When I reached the exit I saw a small group of people from my church waiting to welcome all of us from our church back from Africa. I smiled and welcomed all the hugs from people but that isn’t what I really wanted. Honestly I wanted to be back in Africa or at least with my family. Once the group had moved onto the next person I searched for my family. They were all standing near the baggage claim talking. I felt my heart pounding as I walked over to them. Ben looked up first. “Christy!” he yelled. “Hi,” I replied with a little laugh as he hugged me. He let go and my mom hugged me next then dad, and then Henry who looked very upset and sullen. My mom chatted my ear off the entire time that we waited for the baggage. I spotted both my bags and pointed them out and my dad and Ben each grabbed one. Henry didn’t talk at all he just hung back and seemed to ignore everyone. We walked to the car and climbed inside and then drove a half an hour to get home. When we pulled up Henry was the first one in the house and had closed the door to the garage before anyone else had even unbuckled. “What’s up with him?” I ask. Everyone looks at me and then shakes their head. They don’t know either, I unbuckle and climb out of the car and walked out into the night air thankfully on this side of Washington we have four seasons un-like Seattle that has rain and the occasional snow or sun. I take a deep breath of the night air and then go inside. I walk inside and see no one so I go to the kitchen to get something to eat. I open the refrigerator and take out things to make a sandwich. When I turn around Henry is sitting at the island listening to music in his pajamas. I put everything down and go get a plate and then come back and make my sandwich. Henry watches me put together my sandwich and then gets up and leaves to go down to his room. I grab my plate and walk over to the table; while I eat I look around at my huge home. It was probably bigger than the orphanage that we worked at and it only housed five people. I looked up at the sound of footsteps and saw my dad come into the kitchen. “Hungry?” he asks. “Yeah it’s like lunch time in Ethiopia.” I tell him. He nods and then sits across from me at the table. “You do know that it’s like 2 am right?” “Yeah but I slept almost the entire plane trip and in my body it’s like noon.” I reply. “That makes scenes. Well, I’m going to bed. Try to go to sleep because I can’t wait to hear about what the trip was like tomorrow morning. And I think we have dinner reservations somewhere tomorrow.” He tells me and kisses my forehead. “Goodnight dad,” I reply. He leaves the kitchen and I finish my sandwich and go to my room and thankfully fall asleep.

8/13/2011 9:44:25 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ We left the mall with 4 bags of clothes and other things. When I got home, Steve had made pork-chop and veggies for dinner. I nodded at him, he kind of smiled. I still didn’t like him, but it wouldn’t kill to be nice. We all sat down and ate. It was a talkative night. Belle went to the TV and turned it on. ***** “NO, Emily, Spencer…don’t go in there!” yelled Zoe, “Jason will find you!” Belle and I had let her watch Pretty Little Liars with us. She was yelling at the TV. “Oh. Jason, what a creep!” she said. Belle and I laughed. “NO! Don’t leave your flashlight! Pick it up!” I yelled trying to mimic Zoe. She looked at me like I was crazy. I laughed. When it was over, we all cuddled up on the couch and watched “Alice in Wonderland” and then we watch the original version of “The Karate Kid”. After Zoe went to bed, we watched “The Outsiders” until we fell asleep crying from the ending. Belle slept on the living room floor while I just passed out on the couch.

8/13/2011 9:44:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Thank you for flying" I get off the plane. Ah, you smell that? It's Denver air, I surely missed it. I left my gate to get my suitcases. After getting my bags, I walked to the pick-up area, my mom should be there by now. I go through the doors to outside, there is whole line of cars, oh dear. I jump, what was that? O wait, my phone! It was vibrating, Chad? "Hellllooo?" I say. "Turn around." He said, I do, there's mom, Michael, and Chad in the crowd, waving. I drop my bags and run. "CHAD!" I run to him and he twirls me around. "Hey, wow, you got prettier." Chad said as he puts me down, I smile. Michael coughs "Hey Michael!" I hug him hard, he wiggles. There's mom. "Mom!!" I hug her for a long time. "By the way your hugging us, seems like you missed us." "Miss YOU?!?! I missed you HORRIBLY!! But I LOVED Ethiopia, it was amazing." I blabber on and on about Ethiopia to my mom, her eyes were wide, she was nodding, smiling. I noticed that Michael and Chad went back and got my bags. "I am glad you had a fun time, I knew you would." "I loved it mom, best summer. EVER!" She smiled, it soon faded though, something was wrong. I just brushed it off, maybe it was just my imagination. After the airport, we dropped Chad off, then went home. "Ahh home sweet home." I said, then took a whiff of Colorado air. I helped put my bags in the house, Michael went in his room to play ANOTHER video game, boys and there games. I giggle outloud. "Adriana, we have a problem." My mom says, I look at her, confused. "What?" "Follow me." She takes me to the kitchen. I gasp. "Hello Adriana." My. Father.

8/13/2011 9:12:57 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ After a while, I started noticing that my hours were messed up from being across the world. I woke up at 2:00 a.m. every morning after that. Then it took me forever to go back to sleep, so I went into the kitchen and made myself some cranberry tea. I cuddled up on the couch and read my Bible for about 20 minutes. Then I fell asleep again on the couch. Then I woke up again at 12:00 p.m. when Mom, Belle, and Zoe were having breakfast. “You need to get your hours straight, so maybe you should go to sleep at 10:00 p.m. like you usually do and wake up at 10:00 a.m. like usual,” said Belle. I sat down and tucked my knees into my giant sweatshirt. Mom set a plate of eggs and bacon onto the table then she gave me some milk. I pushed the plate away and leaned my head onto the table. “I have some…news,” she said. “What?” I asked through the sleeve of my sweatshirt. “Well…While you were gone, I applied for a local community college. I’m starting in the fall; I’m going to be a nurse. For now, I’m working at a restaurant and also volunteering at an on the weekends. It pays well,” she said leaning her waist onto the counter. My head shot up and I ran to hug her. “Now, it’s time to tell us about your trip!” said Belle. “OK!” I said. I told them everything: from meeting Christy, too starting the building; from meeting Matt to the last day and being baptized. They stayed interested the entire time. After that, I scarfed down my food and Milk. I went back to my room that I shared with Belle and unpacked. As I was unloading my carry-on, I saw the bracelets. I took them out. “Belle, close your eyes!” I said. I wrapped the string around her wrist, and then told her to open. She squealed with joy. I did the same to Zoe and her reaction was the same. I went into Camden’s room and picked him up out of his crib. He wrapped his arms around my neck. I held the necklace out and he gazed in amazement. I tied it to his crib and then put him on the floor to play. I played with him for a little bit and then took him to the living room. He sat on the couch while I gave Mom her bracelet. Then I went and changed into my clothes. “Wanna go to the mall?” I asked Belle. “Uh, sure. Why?” she asked. “We just need to reconnect! And it’s almost my birthday!” I said. I grabbed my allowance money and so did Belle. Then we went to the garage and got our bikes. We hopped on and rode through the heat. “Ya know, it rained almost the whole time you were gone!” she said. I wasn’t surprised. It was Washington; it rained almost every day when it wasn’t snowing. We saw the Northern Seattle Mall parking lot and rode faster. We locked our bikes to the bike rack and then ran through the revolving doors. It wasn’t that busy. I took her hand and dragged her to Forever21. I bought Belle a floral maxi dress then I got a pink and purple “paint” splattered half shirt and a striped navy and white tank. As we sat down on the bench, Mom ran in holding Zoe’s hand. She ran over to us. “Zoe wanted to be with you soooo badly!” said Mom. Belle and I gladly took Zoe’s hand and ran into H&M. Zoe opened up her little shoulder bag that she carried around and pulled out her allowance. I got her a pair of red skinny jeans and a purple polo. We saw that there was a lady across the aisle way that was piercing ears. Belle and I looked at each other. Then we took Zoe over to the lady and she pierced her ears. Zoe squealed at the needle was put in her ear. I held her hand and she made it through. Then we went into the store and got her a pair of fake diamond earrings. Then Belle and I got matching necklaces that were halves of a heart. We shopped the rest of the day and then went home @3:00 p.m. I went to bed at 10:30 a happy person. @Music, when can we write for what happens before the girls go on the trip to California. I’m soo eager to write about Quinn and Matt’s trip to his Pa’s vineyard!!!!!!!

8/13/2011 8:27:02 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 22 continued) “Yes I would like to offer my first class seat to whoever is in this seat.” I tell the boarding call lady for the fifth time. “Ok, I will try.” The lady told me. I turned and leaned sideways on the counter hoping that she can work this out. The lady called a name over the intercom and they started talking in Amharic to each other. Once they finished their conversation the desk lady turned to me. “She accepts your offer.” The lady said. “Thank you,” I said in Amharic to the passenger and the other lady. We did a quick computer thing and now we had each other’s seats. I walked over to where Quinn was sitting looking out of a big window. “My seat is changed.” I tell her. She smiles and then looks back outside. I sit down next to her and remember how Nick and I navigated our way through this airport just three weeks ago. After a few minutes the lady called for boarding and Quinn and I reluctantly stood up and got in line to board the plane. When we finally got on and found our seats the plane was almost ready to take off. I took a pillow from the flight attendant and leaned my head against it. The flight attendants went through the plane procedures and the plane started moving. We sped down the runway and lifted off. “Goodbye, Ethiopia and Africa.” I whispered out the window as I watched the ground get farther and farther away. I leaned my head back on my pillow and fell asleep. *** “Thank you for flying,” the flight attendant called to us as we got off the plane in North Carolina. “Were back in the states.” I say to Quinn. “Yep,” she replied. We walked and found our gate for our next flight in an hour and a half. I walked to a bathroom and found a little store where I bought a bottle of water and a North Carolina magnet. I walked back to where I had left Quinn who was napping. Our flight boarded a short time later. We stopped in Oklahoma and Wyoming before we finally got to Seattle on each of those flights I switched my seat so I could sit next to Quinn. But this time Quinn and I were going our separate ways this time. I walked with Quinn as far as I could go before leaving the “secured area,” “Goodbye Quinn.” I said to her as we hugged, “Thank you for being such a great friend.” I tell her. “You too Christy, bye.” She said as we released each other. I smiled at her once she turned around out of the main part of the airport. I waved my hand and she waved back, she then turned and disappeared into the crowd. I turned and walked to get some dinner from the food court and then to my gate. My flight to Spokane left in a half an hour this time I was keeping my first class seat. “First Class, and MVP may start boarding now.” The lady called. I stood up and walked to the desk and handed the lady my boarding pass. “Have a nice flight,” she said to me. “Thanks,” I reply and then board the plane.

8/13/2011 6:17:59 PM | Report

kjm109 @ Music awesome that is what I was hoping I could do.

8/13/2011 6:04:13 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: I'm gonna type a little more of how Adriana adapts being back in the states, so if you want talk about Quinn being back home...you surely can..same with you kjm109!

8/13/2011 5:41:36 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 22) I woke up to the sound of Quinn’s voice and for a second forgot that I was leaving in less than two hours. I buried my face in my pillow and then realized that I needed to get up and face the world. I rolled out of bed and started helping get everything down. Once that was finished I ran up to my room and got dressed. Then I needed to finish packing, I opened my closet and started folding and shoving things into my suit case, then I saw my dress that my mom convinced me to buy just in case. I never got to ware it. I folded it up and packed it into my suitcase; I’ll wear it in California. After packing my last few things I stood up and looked around. The room was empty and looked just like when we came here 22 days ago. But the room was different, there were no more cockroaches, and there were so many more memories filling this room. I zipped my suit case and hauled it down the stairs to where all the bags were being held. “Christy!” I heard my name called. I looked up and saw Nick running towards me, “Christy, are you leaving already?” he asked. “No I just was dropping off my things and was about to come find you guys.” I reply. He nods and takes my hand and leads me to where the group is. I said goodbye to my friends and got everyone’s phone number and email. The girls and I decided that we would email and figure out the rest of the California trip’s details. Quinn and I are on the same flight back to Washington and in Seattle she leaves and I go onto Spokane. Lastly I need to say goodbye to Nick who doesn’t leave until 12:30 today. I walk over and look up at him he smiles and engulfs me in a hug. I squeeze my eyes shut willing this moment to last forever. Nick lest got and I feel tears brimming my eyes. “Hey, were only like an hour away from each other. We can either drive the whole way or meet in the middle but if that doesn’t work, for you Christy I’m willing to drive the entire way.” He told me. I felt tears that were brimming my eyes now run down my cheeks. He leaned down and kissed me on the lips, it was short and sweet but every moment of it was perfect. “Goodbye,” I barley whispered. “Goodbye,” he whispered back. I turned and looked at Quinn she was about to step on the bus so I ran to catch up. When we got on I looked at my friends standing outside and smiled. This was the best summer ever but I’m sure that there are more to come. The bus slowly pulled away and Quinn and I waved to our friends standing there waiting for their turn to leave. I watched them until they were out of my sight and then I turned and looked at the road ahead.

8/13/2011 4:14:56 PM | Report

fungirl123 I'm finished with the trip...so that's why I'm not writing.

8/13/2011 1:40:05 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 21 continued) "So anyone know how to make a tent?" Cali asked; as she looked down at the folded tent. "I sure do!" Brooklyn said, and got to work, we helped. When we got the tent up, we arranged inside, I was next to Quinn and Adriana and right in the middle of the tent in between all of my amazing friends.****** "I smell marshmallows!" Drake said, Adriana laughed. All us girls were on the bench, the boys sat down on the ground beside us. I stuck my marshmallow near some embers and roasted mine to perfection. Everyone roasted a few marshmallows and then we sang a few songs just enjoying our last few hours together. After curfew was called we all said a prayer and hugged goodnight. I was close to tears the entire time, after everyone said goodnight we climbed into our tents and went to bed. I know I didn’t fall asleep until way late in the night.

8/13/2011 12:36:47 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 21 continued) After a few more jumps everyone got bored. They got out of the water and we all ate our lunch. Adriana and Matt played some music on their phones and the boys were being really goofy. Quinn and I were doubled over laughing almost the entire time making it hard to eat quickly. After finally finishing we packed up and got ready to leave. After walking for a few minutes someone asks “Which way is it home?” “Uh…” said Jake confused. I got scared really quickly from that and got all silent and timid like I am at home. “UGH!” said Nick flopping down onto the ground. “Can’t we call someone?” I asked out loud which surprised me. Matt and Adriana picked up their phones and held them up in the air. “Nah…no signal!” said Matt. “Oh. Well that’s just perfect!” said Charlotte sitting down on a rock and resting her chin on her hands. "Crapp...well we could camp here!" Chris said, trying to make a joke, we just stare at him. "Or not," Quinn said. “What if we split up and go separate ways?” Adriana suggested “How would that work? Then if one group finds campus, then the rest of us won’t be able to know and we’ll be lost,” Nick replied, thank goodness too because I know that I don’t want to separate. “Oh. Fooey!” Adriana said. We laughed, but only a little and only for a second. “Perfect. Now we’ll be spending our last day as a group looking for forever!” said Charlotte. “Calm down, Char,” Quinn said and sighed. “C’mon, let’s just start walking to see what we find!” Brooklyn instructed. We all stood and started walking in the same direction we had been the entire time. Then I remembered my camera with all the pictures of the scenery I took yesterday. I quickly took off my backpack and rummaged through it, my camera wasn’t there. I sighed and closed my backpack and returned it to my shoulders. Nick came and walked beside me holding my hand. “Would you like to pray with me Christy?” he asks. I nod my head and we start praying aloud that God will lead us back and that were safe and that he will protect us. This lasted about ten minutes before someone started talking to the group. “5:18 p.m.,” Quinn told everyone. Jake was all the way ahead and leading us. “Can we take a break? We’ve been walking for over two hours!” said Cali as she sat on a rock. Matt opened up the picnic basket and passed it around. We each broke off a couple pieces of the 4 sandwiches and fruit that were left. Jake walked over. “Are we even going in the right direction?!” Quinn asked inhaling. “I’m going with my gut! And my gut is usually right!” he said. Drake kicked at a stone and we watched it fly across into the trees. “Well. C’MON, we gotta get going if we’re going to be back before dinner!” said Jake motioning us to stand up. We all walked for another mile or so before everyone—including Jake—realized that we were more lost than before. “I’ll take over!” Quinn said and started walking ahead. Adriana and I jogged up and joined her. We got into a little circle. We decided which way it was. “It’s this way!” said Adriana pointing to the right. “How can you tell?” asked Jake and Chris in unison. “We’re girls; we go with our brain…and it’s ALWAYS right!” I replied not really thinking about what I said. We walked for a few minutes and I was studying the scenery looking for something that was familiar. I spotted a tree that had grown with a huge knot on its side and I knew that we were on the right track. After a few more minutes we spotted a brick building. Everyone started cheering and yelling. I released a huge sigh of relief and joined everyone in rejoicing. “Thank you Lord!” I said. We all went and sat down underneath a tree and caught our breath from the long walk. After that we went to the kitchen and the cooks made us dinner even though it was way past dinner. After eating everyone hugged goodbye and went to their room. I grabbed what I would need for camping and tried to pack some more of my things but got stopped because it was time to go outside.

8/13/2011 12:11:42 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, when should we start writing for what they do after the trip but before they go on vacation together. ~QUINN~ *Day: 22(cont)* They all seemed to like Matt and approve that I was going to California with him. Zoe seemed to hang on him the whole time we talked. Matt didn’t care, though. When Matt left, we got into Mom’s van and drove home. I went right to my room to sleep until tomorrow. It was 9:30 p.m. Belle came in. “So, I’m a little confused,” she said holding up all of my letters. First, you say you don’t like it. Then you say you love it and you’re having an amazing time. Then you say you absolutely hate and want to come home. Then you call and are all cheery! Just tell me…how was it?” she asked like she was exhausted from confusion. “I. Had. The Best. Summer. Ever.” I said. Then I went to sleep. When I woke up, it was 11: 30 a.m. I went outside. No one else was awake either for some reason. I went outside. “Um…hi,” said a voice. I turned around. I didn’t recognize her. “And you are…? I asked confused. “I’m Lexz, we did a bio project together. I just wanted someone to talk to…but if you don’t want anyone to talk to, I’ll leave!” she said pointing back to her apartment. “No…it’s OK. Wanna come sit down?” I asked. She smiled and came over. We ended up talking for a long time. I actually had a friend at home. That trip to Ethiopia definitely changed me…it a good way!

8/13/2011 10:48:56 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "So are you getting picked up in Denver?" I said as I was putting my carry-ons on the suitcase thingy. "I'm getting picked up at Pittsburgh." Jake says quietly, I stop. "Whoa that means-" "When we land in Pittsburgh, I'm staying your going." "Why?" I say and cross my arms. "My dad has this stupid business trip and he told me I HAD to go. I begged to go back to Colorado, but he wouldn't buge, I'm sorry." I frowned, we go on the plane in silence. "I'm sorry." Jake said, he tried to hold my hand, I pull it back. "Why didn't you tell me?" "Because I didn't want to make you sad last night, I hate to see you sad now to, or mad. Come on A, I don't want us mad at each other the last 6 hours we are with each other. " I move around in my seat and think on it. I sigh. "Fine." I say and take his hand, he smiles. The whole ride to the States we talk, about school, life, sports. We were the loudest ones on the plane. Suddenly I feel a bump. "Welcome to Pittsburgh" The intercom says. Jake and I get up. "Well this is my stop." "Could I go in the airport with you?" I asked, puppy dog eyeing, he smiled "Ya sure." We holded hands all the way inside the airport, we sat down. My stomach growled "Ugh, I need some food." I say, Jake points. "Subway?" "Ya!" I bought us both a footlong. I litterally scarfed that food down. After we were done eating we looked around, it was pretty neat. "Boarding to Denver in 10 minutes." I sigh, and look up at Jake. "I gotta go back." I was about to leave then Jake still was holding on my hand. He looked me straight in the eye, leaned down, and kissed me. When we were done Jake stuck his hand in his pockets. "Sorry I-" "It's okay, *Laugh* thanks for everything." I hugged him for a long time. "Bye Adriana." "Bye." I walked a couple steps, then turned around. Jake was still there, looking right at me, I smiled and wave. "Bye." I mouthed. "Bye." He said back. I turned back fliddling, with my necklace Jake bought me. Best.Summer.Ever.

8/13/2011 12:40:26 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 22) I wake up and immeaditely pack up and head to the dorms, I was the 2nd up, seemed Quinn was out somwhere. I got outside the tent...I see some teenagers are up packing up too. I get to the dorms and pack...it takes me 20 minutes, my last thing I was putting in my bag was that gorgeous maxi dress I never wore. I glanced it *Huff* Why not? I zipped my suitcases and bags and headed to the showers. I checked my phone, I had 20 minutes. I rushed back to my dorm and got my straightner and curly iron. I surprisnly straightened my hair AND curled it in 20 minutes, it was a miracle. I put my gladiator sandals on, took my suitcases, and went downstairs. I saw that my friends needed help putting up the tent. "Whoa Adri, you look awesome in that dress." Rachel said behind me, I turned and crossed my arms, I didn't feel like talking to her. Her faced turn red then she left. "You do look amazing though." Jake said, I turned around and smiled. He helped me get my bags in the bus. We went back to the lobby, everyone was there. "Why did you get dressed up?" Quinn asked. I looked down, o right, I was in dress. "O well, I saw it in my drawer and I just had a erge to wear it." She laughed. We all hugged and exchanged numbers. I took some pictures as well. Jake, Rachel, and I were going on the same plane. I heard the bus's horn, we all seperated. Before I left, I turned, so did Christy, Quinn, Cali, Dani, and Brooklyn, we waved, all teary eyed. Jake noticed and squeezed my hand. I stopped. "Abeeku. Jake I can't leave without seeing Abeeku. Jake--" I was freaking out I went up to the bus driver. "Hi, umm sorry, I REALLY need to see someone, how much time do I have before we leave?" "10 minutes." I quickly went down the stairs, grabbed Jake's hand, and ran. Jake never questioned me, he just ran with me, side by side. I went up the molded steps of Abeeku's porch and knocked hard. "ABEEKU!" I yelled, he opened the door. I squatted down and hugged him hard. "Adriana and I are leaving today." Jake said to Abeeku. "Oh." "Ya I couldn't leave without seeing you and--" I got out of breathe and smiled, he understood. "You are my best friends, you've helped my family, and will soon create home for family. Thank you." I got up. "No, thank you." He smiled and closed the door. "Come on lets go." "Wait." I knocked on the door, Abeeku opened it again. "Picture?" He smiled, we took one together. "Okay now we really gotta go, we have 5 minutes to get back to the buses. Bye Abeeku!" Jake said, he grabbed my hand and ran, I turned around and waved to Abeeku. I was gonna miss that kiddo. We made it just in time."BYE ETHIOPIA!" We all said on the bus.

8/12/2011 11:47:24 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 21) After restless thinking, Quinn, Christy, and I lead the group home. "Thank the Lord!" Even though we missed dinner, the cooks cooked for us, bless there hearts, the food was delicious! After dinner we left to get ready for the campout. I grabbed my sleeping bag, flashlight, Ipod, well...everything you need for a campout. We all went outside to set up our tent. "So anyone know how to make a tent?" Cali said, look down at the folded tent. "I sure do!" Brooklyn said, and got to work, we helped. When we got the tent up, we arranged inside, I was next to Dani and Christy.~~~~"I smell marshmallows!" Drake said, I laughed. Us girls were on the bench, the boys sat down on the ground beside us. We had prayer, then sang songs. In a blink of an eye, it was curfew, and we all said goodnight. I hugged everyone and went inside the tent. "Best Summer Eva." Cali said, I agreed, I quickly went to sleep.~~~I woke up, looked at my phone, 11:30 p.m., I couldn't back to sleep, then I heard something outside. I quietly unzipped the tent, everyone was asleep. It was dead quiet, I saw a figure leaning against a log, I walked over, soon enough I could tell it was Jake. I wrapped my blanket around me tightly and sat down beside him. "Hi." 'Hey, can't sleep?" Jake asked, I nodded. "Me either, that's why I came out here, and plus Chris was snoring so loud." I smiled. "*Sigh* I don't want this to end." "Me either, just yesterday I met you." Jake replied, he took my hand and holded it. "I mean here, not in Colorado." he continued, I nodded. "Same." I looked up at the stars. "Before I came here, I thought I was going to hate it. Being out of the States, leaving civilization, and I just thought it was going to just plain suck. But this summer has been the best summer I've ever had. I wouldn't change a thing." I closed my eyes and thought of when I first got here, not knowing a thing about Ethiopia, and not relying on God. I remember meeting Abeeku, Jake, the crew. My mind goes through every day of the trip. I laughed to myself and open my eyes. Jake was looking right at me, I realized I was crying. I leaned on Jake's shoulder and started crying even harder. He just was silent, hugging me back. I got myself together and looked up at Jake, we laughed. Jake got up and pulled me up, we walked around campus, pointing at the stars, or anything interesting. "See up there? There's big Dipper." Jake said, wow, he's right." "How did you--" "Astronomy camp." "Oh right your a nerrddd." I say sarcastically. We were in the front of campus, I could see the markets across the street, I sighed. "I never got a present for Chad..or my brother Michael." Jake looks at me. "Why not look now?" "I don't have my money with me it's in my dorm." "I'll pay for it." I hesitate, he pulls me all the way across the street. "Uh Jake I don't think this is safe." "Calm down, I have cell phone with me, if anything happens, I got my dad on speed dial. I let him take me into a little hut, but not the same one from today. I found a Ethiopian shirt that I thought would look AMAZING on Chad. I grabbed it, then I found a Ethiopian soccer ball for Michael...amazing. Jake paid for it. "Thank you so much, I'll pay you in the morning, in whatever amount it is in American dollars." "Don't worry bout it." We walked back across the street to campus, we walked a little more and talked. Then I asked Jake what time it was "2:30." "2:30?!?!" I answered, he seemed worried. "Jake we leave at 5:45." He seemed sad, I squeezed his hand. "I better go back to my tent." I hugged him, I had tears in my eyes. "Thanks for everything." I said. I quickly went back to my tent, I couldn't look at Jake, if I did I would cry all over again. I went to sleep with my throat throbbing, begging for tears to flow. Not the greatest morning.

8/12/2011 10:58:28 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 21 continued) We left the store and headed back to the campus where Quinn taught us how to make these bracelets. I made one and put it away in my bag but decided to stop there and not make any more. After everyone was done we decided to go walk around the campus again and talk. “Wanna walk back to the waterfall?” Quinn asks. I shrug my shoulders along with all of the other girls. It could be fun that is a crazy long walk. “Wanna invite the boys?” We all nodded. I figured that if we were going why not make it a group thing. Quinn ran over and invited the boys and we all got ready to go. I packed my backpack and changed back into my swimsuit. We walked back down and had a big discussion. “Let’s take a basket! And I’m sure there are other places to go…like—um—the…” Cali said trailing off. “Oh. C’mon! We’re going to be sleeping ALL of tomorrow! Who cares if our muscles hurt? We can go and get the basket then spend the rest of the day at the waterfall. But we’ll only have like 2 hours to spend there,” Nick said encouragingly. “Yeah, let’s do it!” I reply suddenly feeling adventurous. Everyone agreed and went to finish getting ready. I went with Quinn and Matt to get the baskets of food and then back to the group. We all were ready so we started walking to the waterfall. ***** After two hours of walking we finally reached the perfect spot. I had already gone through two bottles of water and am well on my way through the third. Quinn launched herself off the ledge before anyone else and stayed under water longer than we expected. Jake and Nick jumped in next and then Adriana and I leaped. We had a lot of fun for the first few jumps but then I started getting bored of jumping so I swam under the waterfall and rested there for a few minutes. I then got bored down there and swam back out to the open where I watched my friends jump off the ledge. I climbed out of the water to dry off and rehydrate because the water really drains me. I looked up once I heard Jake yell something in time to see Adriana leap form a tree. I stood up and ran to the edge of the water faster than I knew I could. I searched the water for Adriana, I finally saw her when she came up from the water. *Thank goodness* I think and give a sigh of relief.

8/12/2011 10:57:06 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl hey about your last post Christy needs to fly from Seattle to Spokane so we might need to change part of your story. Sorry for the confusion.

8/12/2011 10:52:59 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl: Ya...i prob wont do anything until Monday...if I get any chance this weekend, I will :)

8/12/2011 8:44:43 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 22(last day)* We all squeezed each other and exchanged numbers. The bus came to get us for the last time to take us to the airport. Christy, Matt, Aaron and (sadly) Brianna were all going to be on the same plane home. We were going to Seattle. We sat at the airport for a long time while the pastors checked us in and through security. Christy and I had a seat next to each other along with another girl who was on the trip. The plane took off at 7: 16 a.m. I leaned my head against the window and cried for about 2 hours. Christy had her face buried in her pillow. When I was done crying, I slept for another 5 hours. The plane stopped at an airport in North Carolina. We got off the plane and sat in the airport. Our other plane took off at 3:22 p.m. I slept for another 1 ½ hours. Then I just stared at the ceiling. The air attendant had brought us snacks and drinks the whole time. We stopped again in Oklahoma then again in Wyoming. When we got on the plane for the last time, Christy and I played a card game with the other girl in our seat. Then, the plane landed in Seattle. It seemed like hours before we could get off the plane. I tear up while we waited. I couldn’t wait to see my family; but then again, I didn’t want to leave my only friends. We finally were told we could exit the plane. Christy ran to her parents. I kept looking around for mine. Christy waved me over. I walked over to her. “Mom, Dad, Henry, Ben, this is Quinn! She is one of my best friends and one of my roommates!” she said. I shook all of their hands. “I’ll see you soon!” I said as I spotted my parents. I ran to them and beamed. “WOW! You look so happy!” said Mom. Belle and Zoe squeezed me. I felt more tears run down my cheek. I hugged and kissed them more, and then we went to check out from Pastor Jeff. As we walked out, I saw Matt out of the corner of my eye. I told Mom that I had to say bye to someone and then ran over to him. I tapped him on the back and he spun around. He beamed at me. He squeezed me. “Who’s this, Matt?” asked Matt’s father. “Oh. Dad, this is Quinn!” “Ah. The one you’ve talked about in all of your letters!” he said. Matt smiled. His dad told me it was great to meet me. Another boy who looked a little younger than Matt and I walked over. “Hi, I’m Eric. I’m Matt’s stepbrother,” he said. He sounded really nice. I gave Matt a look that said “He’s not that bad!” Matt kind of smiled. “Do I get to meet your family?” he asked. I nodded. As we walked across the parking lot, I whispered to Matt, “He’s nice!” he agreed with me. “Yeah, I guess.” We walked over to my family. I introduced them.

8/12/2011 7:45:14 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 21(cont)* Everyone was already around the fire roasting marshmallows when we were done setting up our tent. It was around 9:00. I sat down on a bench with the other girls. The guys came out and sat on the ground next to us. We all kneeled for a prayer. When that was done, we had marshmallows and fresh chocolate. As much as I wanted the night to go slow, it went too fast. We sang Christian songs and told stories to each other that were church related. Our group went into our tent to talk before lights out. The guys came in for a little bit and we all talked. Soon, the pastors called Lights Out. I buried my face under my covers to hide my tears. I didn’t want to leave. What was I going to do? I had no friends or anyone like these girls and guys! I tried to hide my whimpering. I don’t think anyone heard me. I didn’t sleep much. I just laid there and looked at the top of the tent. I don’t think the other girls slept much either. *Day: 22(Last Day)* I woke up earlier than anyone and went outside by the fire that was almost burnt down. Nick unzipped his tent and walked out. “Hey. Quinn,” he said. He sat down next to me. “Hey. Are you and Christy still going to date after the trip?” I asked. He flinched a little. “Um…yeah, definitely! You think she likes me that much?” he asked in disbelief. “Uh, duh. Of course she likes you. She isn’t the type to ramble about her relationship, but we all know that she likes you a lot! Why? Do you like her that much?” I asked. “Oh. Yeah, totally! I like her a lot…are you SURE she likes me that much?!” he asked. “Nick…you think too much! Sometimes you just need to go with what your heart wants!” I said. “Yeah…I guess I do,” he said. I hugged him. He hugged back. I heard other people start to shuffle around in their tents. All the pastors got out of their tents and started going around and waking everyone up. It was 5:55 a.m. We were told to take down tents as quickly as possible. Nick and I went back to our tents and woke everyone up. We all rolled up our sleeping bags and took down the tent before anyone else. We ran back to the house to get our bags and finish packing. I threw my dirty laundry bag into my duffel and all my other things into my suitcase. I stuffed the string bracelets into my carry-on. No one bothered getting a shower knowing that there was no point. I threw on a pair of gray gym shorts and a striped yellow and orange tank. We met the rest of our group in the lobby.

8/12/2011 7:04:37 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, is it OK if I finish the trip and just wait for the other girls before doing the vacay thing? ~QUINN~ *Day: 21(cont)* I finished the water bottle and stuffed it into my backpack. “Matt, gimme your phone,” I said. He took it out of his bag and gave me it. I clicked it on and looked at the time. “5:18 p.m.,” I said to everyone. Jake was all the way ahead and leading us. “Can we take a break? We’ve been walking for over two hours!” said Cali as she sat on a rock. Matt opened up the picnic basket and passed it around. We each broke off a couple pieces of the 4 sandwiches and fruit that were left. Jake walked over. “Are we even going in the right direction?!” I asked inhaling. “I’m going with my gut! And my gut is usually right!” he said. Drake kicked at a stone and we watched it fly across into the trees. “Well. C’MON, we gotta get going if we’re going to be back before dinner!” said Jake motioning us to stand up. We all walked for another mile or so before everyone—including Jake—realized that we were more lost than before. “I’ll take over!” I said walking ahead. Christy and Adriana walked up with me. We got into a little circle. We decided which way it was. “It’s this way!” said Adri pointing to the right. “How can you tell?” asked Jake and Chris in unison. “We’re girls; we go with our brain…and it’s ALWAYS right!” said Christy. Adriana and I agreed. Then we set off to the right. It took a long time, but at around 6:50, we saw the big brick building. “We all clapped and yelled “Thank you Lord!” to the sky. We flopped down under a tree. When we had caught our breath again, we got up and walked to the building for dinner. “We don’t have any food left. Could you guys stay a little longer to make these kids dinner?” Pastor Raven asked the cooks. They looked each other and nodded. We all sighed with relief and sat down. We ate our food in silence because we were so hungry. All the other teenagers had gone back to their rooms. We finished eating and gave each other hugs of goodbye. We went back to our rooms and got ready for camping. I grabbed my things and went outside where they were setting up tents and a fire. All the girls in our group got a tent together and set it up. The guys got a tent and set it up next to ours do we could talk until we had to go to sleep. We arranged our sleeping bags and everything inside the tent. I had Cali and Christy beside me.

8/12/2011 6:05:27 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Uh idk...I may not be on this weekend, so if u girls dont want to type much, thats fine! Or if you do...lol!!

8/12/2011 4:17:12 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, oh. OK! Good idea..! What should they do next?

8/12/2011 3:06:13 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl, I kinda copied your paragraph and fixed it around in Adri perspective, hopefully you think that's ok!~Adriana~ Soon, I was confused on where we were going. “Which way is it home?” someone asked. “Uh…” said Jake confused. Then we all realized how stupid it was to walk it the grass and not on the dirt road. “UGH!” said Nick flopping down onto the ground. “Can’t we call someone?” asked Christy. Matt and I picked up their phones and held them up in the air. “Nah…no signal!” said Matt. “Oh. Well that’s just perfect!” said Charlotte sitting down on a rock and resting her chin on her hands. She put on her thinking face. "Crapp...well we could camp here!" Chris said, trying to make a joke, we just stare at him. "Or not." Quinn said. “What if we split up and go separate ways?” I suggested “How would that work? Then if one group finds campus, then the rest of us won’t be able to know and we’ll be lost,” said Nick. “Oh. Fooey!” I said. We laughed, but only a little and only for a second. “Perfect. Now we’ll be spending our last day as a group looking for forever!” said Charlotte. “Calm down, Char,” Quinn said and sighed. “C’mon, let’s just start walking to see what we find!” said Brooklyn, who had been quiet the whole time along with Cali and Christy. We all nodded and stood up and grabbed our things. We started walking. This wasn't exactly the camping trip I was asking for...

8/12/2011 3:03:57 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive O ya...I just typed up a way to incorporate both of ours, I was gonna say like a second later the seemed lost, here I post it and you can tell me what you think.

8/12/2011 3:02:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, I kind of wanted to do my paragraph. I thought it would be interesting if they got lost! *Trying not to b greedy!lol*

8/12/2011 3:00:46 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 21(cont)* We all dropped our things and sat down. “What if we split up and go separate ways?” suggested Adriana. “How would that work? Then if one group finds campus, then the rest of us won’t be able to know and we’ll be lost,” said Nick. “Oh. Fooey!” said Adri. We laughed, but only a little and only for a second. “Perfect. Now we’ll be spending our last day as a group looking for forever!” said Charlotte. “Calm down, Char,” I said. I sighed. “C’mon, let’s just start walking to see what we find!” said Brooklyn, who had been quiet the whole time along with Cali and Christy. We all nodded and stood up and grabbed our things. We started walking.

8/12/2011 2:57:30 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana! "Whoa Adriana, your telling me that that dive you made from the tree didn't hurt but the belly flop did!??!" Nick said as we were walking back to campus, I was wringing my hair out with my towel. "Nope, didn't hurt a bit!" I said. "It was a longer fall though." Nick said. "Ya and you were A INCH away from the rocks, you could of really hurt yourself!" Brooklyn said, everyone nodded. "Such a daredevil." Jake said rolling his eyes, I elbowed him, he smiled. "So what are we doing tonight?" Quinn asked, changing the subject. "CAMPING!" All the guys said, whooping and hollering, all of the girls were alarmed, except Christy and I, who knew, the guys stopped. "You didn't tell them yet?" Jake said to me. "Well I was going to when we got back..." I said. "Oh." Matt said. "Sounds fun to me! I am all in for it!" Dani said! "Ya me to." Cali chimed in, soon everyone agreed. Okay it was official, we're camping out tonight. "We're going camping, we're going camping." Nick singing around, we all started singing too. "We're going camping, were going camping..."

8/12/2011 2:52:02 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, kjm109, sorry I’m going ahead. I am just bored and need something to do! ~QUINN~ Day: 21(cont)* All the guys were pumping fists. Everyone lugged themselves out of the water for lunch. We opened the basket. It was filled with sandwiches, pudding, fruit, and all kinds of juice. I ate mine slowly because we laughed the whole time. Matt and Adri played the same song from their phones. I laughed when Matt and Jake tried to sing Dynamite. They held their sandwiches in the air and had their backs against each other’s. They shut their eyes and sang—actually, it was more like yelled—Dynamite as loud as they could. I was hunched over laughing at them. After letting our food settle in our tummies, we dove back into the water. We played around for a long time. Soon—at about 3:00p.m—we were getting bored of playing in the river. We all dried off and put back on our clothes over our swimsuits. We picked up all of our trash. “Which way is it home?” someone asked. “Uh…” said Jake confused. Then we all realized how stupid it was to walk it the grass and not on the dirt road. “UGH!” said Nick flopping down onto the ground. “Can’t we call someone?” asked Christy. Adriana and Matt picked up their phones and held them up in the air. “Nah…no signal!” said Matt. “Oh. Well that’s just perfect!” said Charlotte sitting down on a rock and resting her chin on her hands. She put on her thinking face.

8/12/2011 2:45:15 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adri! We all went up to get changed. Outfit: Stripped tank, white shorts, and flip-flops. We then went outside and talked, about life, or anything really~~"Oh this store is so cute!" Cali said as we walked into the hut. The lady who was in the store, I was guessing the owner, looked alarmed, we all smiled politely. I looked around, I realized I still hadn't got any gifts for my family, nada. There was nothing I really wanted, but looking around at all the jewerly and other things was really interesting. "They don't accept American money." Quinn said, I looked up, dag. I wanted to try another store, but none of the girls were interested (Other than Christy who left, should have gone with her!), maybe I would come by later. In our dorm, Quinn taught us how to braid, apparently the alarmed lady taught her how. I did some...they didn't turn out bad, I decided I would give them to my mom and D, but I needed something else for Chad and Michael.~~~As we were outside, again, Quinn sparked an idea. "Wanna go back to the waterfall?" We all shrugged, I wasn't really in the mood to go again, but I guess why not.~~Hmmm, purple bikini, red tankini, or black monokini? I thought, I brought 3 swimsuits on the trip. One to tan, one to swim, and one to use in case I am near 'young kids' I mean, you can just walk around in a bikini around them! I picked the red tankini. As I was finished changing in the changing stalls, Rachel saw me as she was putting on her makeup. "Oh its you, I--" "I don't have any time for your games Rachel. You have been trying to sabotage me ever since the day you read my phone diary and told me, I really don't want any part of you know." "Bu-" "Buh bye." I said, and left.~ I dove right into the water...letting my troubles swim away. I just swam around...didn't really talk to anyone...I just smiled at everyone laughing, I was gonna miss this. At lunch I didn't really talk to anyone either...I quitely sat and ate whatever was in front of me. "Hey." Jake said, by this time everyone was done lunch. "Hi." "Could I talk to you?" Jake said, I shrugged. He grabbed my hand, I looked up and realized we were by a tree, he was trying to jump and reach the branch, I was puzzeled. "Are you trying to climb it?" I asked slowly, he nodded. I took a couple steps back and did a jump-run, I made it. "Gymnastics, I did it for 6 years." "Oh why I'm I not shocked." Jake said, I reached my hand to him, and helped him up. "Sooo...now that we're up here?" I said. "I'm sorry of how I acted today, I mean, I was like totally jerkish to you." "Jerkish? Why would you think you would be jerkish to me?" "You did hit me with that waterballoon." "You thought I did that because I was mad at you?" He nodded, I felt bad. "Oh I didn't do that because I was mad, I just did because I was messing around. Omgosh I am so sorry I didnt know--" "It's okay, at least you aren't mad, I had this whole persusave speech of telling I'm sorry, please forgive me, and..." He trailed off and looked at me, I laughed. I backwards flipped on the tree branch and got off, Jake jumped off. I jumped back on the tree, having a idea. "Oh come on, you know how long it took me to get up the tree?!?" Jake said, I laughed, I got to the top of the tree, and trust me that wasnt easy, I got the closest branch to the side of the tree, facing the waterfall. "Ready to be amazed?" I said "I'm already amazed, I mean, you just climbed the tree!" He said. I stood on the branch and turned around, not facing the water. "Everyone MOVE!" Jake yelled below. I closed my eyes. Put my hands up, leaned back, and let myself fall. Here goes nothing....

8/12/2011 2:42:13 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 21 continued) We took off towards and activity building and began filling buckets of water balloons. Once every balloon was filled we hauled the buckets to our war zone, someone realized that we would need shields and ran and got us each a piece of cardboard. I grabbed my bucket and took off towards the pond where I could hide and recruit the boys. When I got there everyone else was already fighting so I went and told the boys what I needed them to do, and then I found a spot to hide. I spotted Quinn and Charlotte running down the path pelting water balloons at each other, so I popped up from my hiding spot and threw a few water balloons at them. Just then the boys showed up armed with water guns, I started laughing and throwing my water balloons, they squirted all the girls and even me occasionally. I decided to go back to hiding and waiting after my water balloon supply had lost over half. I found a good spot and saw Quinn running without a bucket from Matt who had his water gun fully loaded. I ran over to the group to talk to them and got a good dousing from Nick. We all hid behind some trees near where Quinn had hidden and everyone stayed silent. “Did they end the game without me?” Quinn said standing up and looking around. We all jumped out and ambushed her, which caught her by surprise once she realized what was happening she took off running with us trailing her. She ran into the activity building and hid there for a few minutes; we refilled everything and were standing at the door waiting for her. She pushed open the door and sprayed us with water but we got her as well. Everyone collapsed onto the ground and was breathing heavily after a few minutes of battle. “Truce?” Quinn asked. We all nodded our heads in agreement and said truce. After we had caught our breath we all walked back to get changed into dry clothes. After a few minutes of relaxing we decided to go for a walk, not exactly what I wanted to do on my free day but whatever. We walked and talked about our lives back at home until we reached a little town, a little more what I wanted to do. We all walked into a shop that looked kinda cool and the store clerk seemed shocked to see us. We all smiled at her and looked around, nothing really caught my eye here so I told Adriana that I wanted to go look somewhere else and that I’d be back soon. She told me that was fine and I left the shop. The streets were crawling with people and animals, I found another little hut store and walked inside. This one was filled with a lot of different things; I smiled at the girl in the desk. She smiled back and I went to go look around. There were defiantly a lot more choices in this store. I found a scarf for my mom, a clay pot for my dad, and paper box for each of my brothers. When I finished I walked back to the other store where the girls were just getting ready to leave.

8/12/2011 2:18:29 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ ~Day 21 Cont~ I secretly went back behind the building to see if my water balloon bucket was there...yep, and still had balloons in it. I went back around, everyone was still having fun, throwing, squirt, yelling, I smiled. "A! Adriana!" Matt hollered, I came over. "What's up?" "Okay, so you see that rock over there?" He pointed to a magma rock near the pond, I nodded. "Well...Quinn is over there and--" "You want us to pelt her with water?" "Yep, you catch on quickly! Okay so you, me, Nick, and Christy are going to go over to THAT tree and when she comes out, get her as many times as you can with your water balloons." "K." I said, we all walked over to the tree, I was watch out. "Is she here?" Nick said. "Nope." 2 minutes later. "Now?" "No." 3 seconds later. "Now?!" "Nick NO, I will tell when--" I heard something, she's coming out "NOW!" We all got up and hit her with water, she ran to the activity building. "Alright!" Christy said, hi-fiving all of us. "Hey I'm gonna get some more balloons, anyone else need a water fill?!?!" EVERYONE hands me either an empty bucket or an empty gun. "Geez." I said, I went behind the building to the water hose. I was two-thirds through the process of refilling when Jake ran and said. "Hand me all the buckets and water guns you have filled, we're gonna bombard Quinn!" I stop. "Don't you think that's a little...harsh. She's been bombared ALL day!" I said. "Uh, Adri, we ALL have been bombarded today." "Ugh fine, that pile over there are the ones that are done." I point, he picks them up and leaves. I come 5 minutes later with the rest of the guns and balloons, everyone stocks up and heads to the activity building's front door. A second later Quinn comes out, 1 second of pure silence and no movement, second later, we are soaking wet. We all collapsed, everyone truces but me. I crawl to Jake and put my head on his stomach. "Hey Jake." "What?" "There's I've always wanted to tell you." "Oh ok what?" He seemed eager to know, I took a water balloon I hid in my shirt and took it out, I looked over, his eyes were closed, yess. I got up on my knees, got up in Jake's face, and I popped the balloon right over his face, splashing him with water. "Oooo!" The guys say, I got up. Jake's eye flash open, he sits right up, spitting water out his mouth. I pretended to be a 3 year-old and stuck my tongue out at him, he did the same. I laughed and caught with the girls, in the background, I hear Jake say, "I probably deserved that one." I smiled.

8/12/2011 1:59:59 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 21) We immediately get to filling the waterballoons. As we are filling up the waterballoons, I was thinking of a plan of where I am going to 'station' at I guess you could say....I decided I would hide behind the biggest rock around campus. As soon as we were done filling up and picked up our cardboard shields, I ran to the biggest rock I could find. Bingo. I leaped over it and went behind it. I soon heard screams and laughing. Quinn was running up, I jumped out and hit her with two balloons, both in the stomach, oops. I turned and ran away, but not fast enough, Quinn slammed me in the shoulder with one. "Ow-" I see the guys come up...crap! I scream away, probably not the best thing to do since they would know where I was, but I did any way. I was behind the building then I stopped screaming, there was Drake, with a water gun, waiting for someone to come up on the other side of the building to squirt with. I tip-toed from behind him, and yelled "SURPRISE!" right in his ear, he jumped, enough for him to drop his gun, perfect. I picked it up and dropped my bucket full of balloons. "Haha sucker, any final words." "Uhhh..." "SURPRISE!" Nick said behind me, and started drowning me with water, I started screaming and squirted him back, running away. I was guarding myself with my sheild, only concentrated on Nick when I bumped into Dani, we both hit the ground. "Oh sorry--" "*laughs* It's ok!" Dani said, we started laughing. "Oh squirt 1, squirt one free, I love it!" Nick said, Dani and I were both on the ground still. "Don't even think about it, I spent 40 minutes on my hair and--" Nick cut Dani off and squirted her perfectly straightened hair, I gasped. "Omgosh you did not just do that!" Dani said, she got up, I couldn't tell if she was mad or just messing around. "Oh yes I did." "Well "Oh yes I did" I would start running, because *I handed Dani the water gun* your in trouble..." Nick takes of Dani behind him, squirting away. I laugh.

8/12/2011 1:30:04 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl I'll take over

8/12/2011 11:50:15 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 21(cont)* We grabbed a ton of water before leaving. It took us a LONG time to get to the river; but when we did, it was totally worth it! I peeled off my sweaty shirt, and dove into the icy water. I held my breath for a long time because of the cold water. “Heads UP!” yelled Jake and Nick as they jumped in. I got out of the way just as they were coming right over me. Christy and Adriana dove in and splashed me. I took my hair out of the braid and flipped it to get it out of my face. Matt, Cali, and Chris and Drake all dove it one by one. Then the rest jumped it. We splashed around in the water like little kids. @Music, kjm109 or anyone, PLEASE TAKE OVER!

8/12/2011 11:04:35 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Hey girls, SO SORRY, I have been SOO busy bc school starts next week!

8/11/2011 7:09:54 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 21(cont)* I kicked at a stone as I tried to think of what to do. I glanced around. Then I remembered the waterfalls. It was about 8 miles away. “Wanna walk back to the waterfall?” I asked. They all shrugged. “Wanna invite the boys?” I asked. They nodded. I ran over to them and asked if they wanted to come. They all nodded and followed me over to the other girls. “How long you think it’s gonna take?” I asked. “Couple hours!” said Jake. “Just to get there?” I asked in disbelief. “Unless we sprint!” he said. We looked at our watches. It was almost lunchtime. The pastors told us earlier that we could come back for lunch or take a basket of food. “Let’s take a basket! And I’m sure there are other places to go…like—um—the…” Cali said trailing off. “Oh. C’mon! We’re going to be sleeping ALL of tomorrow! Who cares if our muscles hurt? We can go and get the basket then spend the rest of the day at the waterfall. But we’ll only have like 2 hours to spend there,” said Nick encouragingly. “Yeah, let’s do it!” said Christy. We all looked at each other then started walking to the building to get our lunch and change into our swimsuits. We got our basket from the cooks then headed back to our rooms to change. I put on my tie-die purple and white two piece. But the top came all the way down to my bottoms. Adriana went to the bathroom to change. The other girls already had theirs on. Then we all set out for the river.

8/11/2011 4:42:06 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~*Day: 21(cont)* We decided to go to a store. There was a small hut-type place about a quarter of a mile ahead so we walked to that. We walked through the door, which was just beads on strings. The lady at the desk looked alarmed. I smiled nicely at her and so did the other girls. I started looking around the store. Mostly, all I saw were beaded necklaces and I also saw like 3 skirts that were ankle length. There was also food—bananas, tangerines, Clementine’s. I saw a necklace that I thought would look nice on Zoe. I picked it up and laid it across my palm to look at it. I went to the desk-type thing and said slowly (not knowing if she spoke English) that I wanted this. She smiled. I took out my money. She shook her head and had a look on her face. She didn’t except American Dollars. I frowned then smiled at her. She must’ve seen that I was disappointed because she went into another room. She came out with a small basket of beads and string. She motioned me over to her. She started braiding the colored string then adding some beads to it. Then she gave me the basket and taught me how to do the braiding. I told the other girls that they didn’t except our money. We all walked back to the house. I gave the other girls some string and taught them how to braid. “You put the left string over the middle. Then you put the right string over the string that is now in the middle. Then repeat 5 more times. After that, put on 3 beads of your choice. Then repeat until it fits around your neck or your wrist!” I told them. I finished mine first. I made 4—one for Mama, one for Zoe, one for Belle and one for Camden when he’s older. The other girls finished and put them in their bags. Then we went back outside for another walk.

8/11/2011 3:54:35 PM | Report

fungirl123 @kjm109, OK, whatever. I was just trying to make the story realistic...

8/11/2011 3:37:30 PM | Report

kjm109 @fungirl ok well can't we just pretend that none of those things come out?!?!

8/11/2011 3:25:02 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 21 continued) When I reached the table I sat back down and we all talked for a few minutes. Everyone decided that today we would release our inner child, right when this was decided nick grabbed his milk. “Watch this,” he instructed making everyone look at him. He smiled and then started squirting his milk out of his nose. “Ewwww,” I said leaning as far away from him as I could. He stopped at started laughing. “I used to do this all the time when I was a kid, mostly to freak my sisters out.” He informed. We all started laughing and he proceeded with his trick, I noticed that half way through Quinn got up and left. “Ok this is what I would do when I was little.” I say when Nick runs out of milk. I open my mouth half way and flip my tong; everyone stares at me and once I finish everyone tries to repeat my trick. No one is successful at their attempt. “Do it again,” Jake instructs, and I comply. “Dude, that is weird.” Chris exclaims. I nod and smile at my friends, everyone gets up and leave’s once they finish their meal. I walk with Adriana back to our rooms to figure out what we will do today. I know for sure I want to go into town and go shopping. We talk for a few minutes before Adriana gets up to leave. "Hey well I'm gonna go see Jake." Adriana tells me. "K you two 'lovebirds," I reply "Haha funny." Adriana shoots back as she walks out of the room. I sigh and go grab one of my bags and start packing up some of my things. I have just barley started when Nick shows up at the open door. “Knock, knock,” he calls into the room. “Hey,” I reply standing up from my position on the floor. “You know what else I loved to do as a kid?” Nick asks. “I have no idea,” I reply. “Tag,” his one word answer and tap on my shoulder. I laughed and took off after him, we met in the lobby and I tagged him back and took off running to the yard. He comes up behind me and puts his hands on my shoulders and pulls me over behind a wall. “Adriana and Jake are over there, we should surprise them. I’ll go tag Adriana and you follow behind me.” He instructs. I start giggling “Ok,” I reply and we get up and start jogging. “TAG!” Nick yells as he hits Adriana’s shoulder and takes off running as fast as he can. Adriana jumps up and follows him with Jake and me hot on their trail. “Tag,” she exclaims as she gets Nick. “No tag, backs.” He replies. “To late,” Adriana says running back wards looking at us. “Adriana!” I yell because she is about to run right into the pond. I rip off my shoes and dive in after her, and so do the boys. "You ok?" I ask. "Oh I meant to 'dive'." Adriana replies. "Oh mhmm." Nick says. I climbed out of the water and peeled off my shirt and shorts because I had my swimsuit on underneath my cloths. I then jumped back into the pond and swam for a little. Quinn and Matt showed up and started swimming but Quinn didn’t seem like she wanted to swim so she climbed out and Adriana went out with her. After a little bit Adriana and I got bored so we decided to get out and do something else. "Ahh come on..." Nick said. "We're bored." Adriana said. "Fine..we'll be out in a second." Jake said. We walked over to a tree to get dried off. "So what should we talk about?" I ask. "Jake wanted me to tell everyone we're camping out tonight!" Adriana exclaimed, my face lit up mostly because I have never gone camping in my entire life. "Really?!?!" I ask. "Ya, just don't tell anyone other than, well 'us' understand?" Adriana instructed "Yep!" I replied. We dried off and told the boys we were going for a walk and took off down a path. We found Cali, Dani, Brooklyn, and Quinn and walked with them for a little. "What's next?" Adriana asks, everyone shrugs. "I have an idea." Cali says, everyone looks as she takes something out her bag. She had a bag of water balloons, this is going to be fun

8/11/2011 3:23:47 PM | Report

fungirl123 Did you guys say something about a camp out? Remember when the girls were almost attacked by a RHINO? Well, there are MANY other dangerous things that come out at night! Like snakes, Killer Ants (which can eat you alive!).

8/11/2011 3:12:54 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, @kjm109 can someone take over?

8/11/2011 1:11:34 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 21(cont)* Adriana came up with the idea to have a water balloon fight. We all ran to the activity building. We dug around in the boxes until we found an old pack of water balloons. I got the hose attachment and then ran around the house until I found a big hose. I dragged it around back to the other girls and we filled up 7 buckets full of water balloons. We found pieces of cardboard and used them as shields. We all grabbed a bucket then ran off with our shields. I found a spot behind a tree and started spotting other girls not far from me. I saw Charlotte and pelted her with two water balloons. She got mad and chased me with her bucket. I shielded myself from 2 of her throws and suffered from 3 pelts in the back. “Your not gonna get me!” I yelled at Char who was catching up to my pace. Christy started throwing at both of us so that made her stop chasing me. Adriana jumped out in front of me and threw two balloons at my stomach. I took one out and hit her in the shoulder as she tried to get away. Just then, the guys from our crew—Jake, Matt, Nick, Chris, Aaron and Drake—came and attacked us raided us with water guns. Nick had the gun most force and was aiming at me. I was nailed it the shoulder and side of my head. Then I pulled up my shield and ran. Nick went on to bombard the other girls. I attacked him in the back several times and he yelped when he felt the balloon exploded on his back. I threw balloons at everyone until I had none left in my bucket. But there was still water in my bucket so I threw the remains at Matt. Then I dropped my bucket and ran as fast as I could while holding up my shield. I ran all the way to the pond and hid behind a giant magma rock. Soon I noticed that no one was coming for me. I peeked around the edge of the rock and saw no one. *Did they end the game without me?* I thought aloud. I got up and dropped my shield. As I walked back, Adriana, Christy, Matt and Nick came out from behind the trees and started pelting me with balloons and guns. I kept running until I got to the activity building. I ran inside and slammed the door. I got out a gun and filled it with water. As I opened the door, I saw that ALL of them were standing right outside. They stood there for a second, and then started hitting me with their weapons. I shot at all of them until I wasn’t in the building anymore. When we were all out of breath and energy, we all collapsed on the ground to take a breather. I rolled around. “Truce?” I asked them. I put my hand out to them. “Truce,” they all said. We laughed a little. After catching out breath we all walked back to the house to change into dry clothes. I out on purple gym shorts with a red and white striped tank. I slipped on my sandals. I went to the window to get my clothes that I had let sit on the windowsill to dry. I put them in a plastic bag with all my other clothes I had worn those past 3 weeks. I walked back out to the wet ground with the other girls. I sat on the bench. The other girls sat down beside me. We just looked around for about 9 minutes. We decided to take a walk. We walked along the dirt road because we wanted to leave our tracks on the ground. We just talked more about our home lives and our family.

8/11/2011 12:18:38 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana (Day 21) I tag Nick in no time "No tag backs!" Nick said. "Haha to late!" I said, I run ahead of him, I turn around to look at him, totally not look what was in front of me, I turn just in time, craaapp. I had no time to stop, I dive right in the pond. I hear splashes, I pop my head above the water, Christy, Jake, and Nick went after me. "You ok?" Christy says, I nod. "Oh I meant to 'dive'." I said. "Oh mhmm." Nick said, I splashed his face. Soon Matt and Quinn joined us, Quinn immediately got out, I followed her. "You ok girlie?" I asked, as I sat in the sand around the pond. "Ya, it's nice to sleep in the sun." I smiled, and dived right back in. Well like 6 year olds, we got bored, so Christy and I got out. "Ahh come on..." Nick said. "We're bored." I said. "Fine..we'll be out in a second." Jake said. Christy and I walked to tree. "So what to talk about?" Christy said. "Jake wanted me to tell everyone we're camping out tonight!" I exclaimed, Christy's face lit up. "Really?!?!" "Ya, just don't tell anyone other than, well 'us' understand?" "Yep!" She said. Soon we caught up with Cali, Brooklyn, and Dani. Quinn came up behind us two. "What's next?" I ask, everyone shrugs. "I have an idea." Cali says, we look, she takes something out her bag, my faced glowed. Two words: Water. Balloons.

8/10/2011 11:46:16 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 21) I got up and speed walked to the showers (Outfit: jeans short shorts, purple tank, baseball cap, and gladiator sandals), today was gonna be fun, and I wasn't gone to waste any minute...I had a pain in my calf leg, I decided to walk around, by walking around I mean going to the guys' dorm. I slowly open the door, knowing that if I knocked the door a lot of angry half-awoke guys would wake up. I looked, wow, everyone was up but Matt. "Looking for me." I jumped, there was Jake. "Ha ya I was. What are we gonna do today?" He thinks. "Good question, I think today is going to be my inner 6-year old day." "Oh we are going that young are we?" "I guess so." I smiled. "Hey well I'm gonna go back to my dorm, cya later 6-year old." I said, and I walked back. By the time I got back, Quinn had some cream from the nurse. "Oh thank you! I was in so much pain in the back of my leg." "No prob!" Quin said. At breakfast Jaime said we could do whatever we wanted, that's all I needed. By the time we all walked back to the dorm, I was fine and dandy. "Hey well I'm gonna go see Jake." "K you two 'lovebirds'" Christy says, exaggeration. "Haha funny." I said, I laughed. I walked downstairs, Jake was leaning against the wall. "Hi!" I said, he grabbed my hand and sat me on a bench. "Whats...up?" I said, he smiled. "Tonight. Going camping." "What?!?" "Camping..." "Camping?!?!" "Campout, as in were camping out. to. night." "Really?!?!" I said, he nodded. "Are you sure that's okay?" "Ya I asked my dad, he's all for it, you have to tell the girls." "Will do, do you want to tell me anyone else?" "Hmm..nope, it should just be like 'our own' party." I nod. I hear giggles far away, sooner getting closer then closer. "TAG!" Nick tapped on the shoulders then zoomed away, Christy follow behind. I get up and start running.

8/10/2011 11:25:11 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 21) I woke up this morning relatively happy and then realized what today was. I sat up in bed and looked around at my room. We had so much to pack before the day was done. The other girls were already up but no one seemed like they wanted to get out of bed, almost hopping that it would make this day last forever. I slid my legs out from under the covers and realized how stiff my legs were. “Ughhhhh,” I said as I stood up trying to loosen my muscles. Quinn came in the room and looked at all of us now standing and moving but not very well. She turned and gimped out of the room making us all wonder what she was doing. I walked over to my closet and pulled it open stretching my arm muscles and making me groan again. I pulled an outfit out and hobbled to the bathroom where I got dressed groaning the whole time. When I got back to the room I had just sat down on my bed when Quinn came in holding a tube of ointment. She squirted some into her hand and rubbed it on her legs and then passed it around to everyone else. I lathered it onto my arms legs and back hoping it would help with my stiffness. I kinda feel like the tin man in the Wizard of Oz right after he gets oiled. After putting on the ointment we all walked to a.m. prayer together and then to breakfast, once we got there I filled my plate with food and gimped over to the table. The ointment had not helped yet. I sat down next to Nick who was looking at me funny. “I’m super soar thanks to you!” I said dramatically, but also teasingly. “What did I do?” he asked defensively. “You made me jump off of that cliff yesterday, Mr. Innocent.” I exclaim. “Oh, yeah I’m a little soar too.” He said moving his arm in a stiff fashion whimpering ow every time he moved the slightest bit. “Haha, very funny.” I replied making him drop his arm and bust out laughing. I shook my head and started eating my cereal and fruit. “I was teasing,” he told me. “I know, but I am not I am seriously very soar.” I tell him. He nods his head puts his arm over my shoulder and starts talking to the other guys. I finish eating and stand up to go return my dishes as I stand up I expect to be really soar but surprisingly I’m not. I walk over to the window and thank the dish washers and then return to the table.

8/10/2011 11:09:24 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 21(cont)* I noticed that Matt wasn’t at breakfast or a.m. prayer. I slipped away when everyone was laughing at Nick who had chocolate milk coming out of his nose. I walked down the hallway to the boys’ wing of the building. When I got to Matt and his roommates’ room, the door was completely standing open. I looked in and no one was there. “Quinn?” someone said behind me. I twirled around and Matt was standing in the doorway. “I was just-,” “Can I talk to you?” he asked interrupting me. He led me outside to the garden. He grabbed a knife and started cutting veggies off if the plants. I grabbed one too and did the same. “So, what’s going on?” I asked. “My dad’s wife’s son…he’s my age. He plays my dad’s favorite sport: Football. He has perfect grades, tons of friends, and an awesome family back round,” he said. “And…? You play Basketball,” I said, “And no one has a perfect life!” “Ahhh, but you haven’t met him! He and Dad just went to Football camp in Wyoming and they’ll probably come back all ‘Father, Son-y’! They can talk Football while I’m out playing basketball with my friends. Quinn, I feel like I’m being replaced by someone better than me!” He threw his knife down and kicked at the dirt. I put my knife down and sat on the bench. I patted the place next to me. He came and sat down. “Sorry I blew up like that,” he said. “It’s OK, I understand. Listen, your dad loves you. I bet that if you really got to know this kid-,” “Eric.” “OK, I bet if you really got to know Eric, you’d find good in him. It’s all going to be fine. I’m always just an hour away if you need me!” I said running my fingers through his hair. I took a bottle of water from my backpack and cleaned off a couple of tomatoes. Matt opened his mouth. I tossed one in. He caught it in his mouth with a snarl. I laughed. I gave him one. He tossed one to me. It hit me on the nose. I laughed harder and tried again. This one landed on my tongue. We ate a couple more. The bell rang. I ran to the bus. I soon remembered that today was free. I felt at little embarrassed. I ran back to Matt who was laughing. He threw his arm around me. We pushed through the trees. We got onto the trail. I grabbed hit phone out of his back pocket. “What are you doing?!” he asked. “Just looking! Ya know, you can tell lots from a person by their phone!” I said laughing. I looked through his contacts. “Pat,” I said finishing his contact list, “Hmmmmm, I don’t see MY number in this!” He grabbed his phone. I put on my best smile as he snapped a picture of me. “Number?” he asked. I gave him my number. We continued our walk as I rumbled through his Droid some more. I kept taking photos of myself. Jake, Adriana, Christy, and Nick ran past us. Adriana looked back at them as she was running and accidently fell into the pond that was ahead of her. Christy jumped in and so did Nick and Jake. Matt grabbed my hand and pulled me to the pond where he pulled me in as he jumped off a huge rock. I got right out and laid down on a huge magma rock. Adriana crawled up next to me. “You OK?” she asked. “Yeah, it’s just nice to sleep in the sun,” I said. She got off and then jumped back in. I let the sun dry my clothes. Adriana and Christy soon got out and walked back to the house. Matt walked over and sat next to me. We watched as Jake and Nick played in the water like six year old boys. Matt took off his shirt and let it dry in the sun. By then I was used to his abs and his hotness. I reached for his hand and held it on my leg. He used his free hand to have his arm around me. We just sat there looking at the surroundings. We soon got up. By then, Nick and Jake were long gone. Matt and I broke apart to find our friends. I saw Matt run to his roommates and “bro hug” them. I jogged over to Cali, Dani, Charlotte, Adriana, and Brooklyn who were just walking around. “Hey, Quinn!” said Dani. They all turned and smiled at me.

8/10/2011 7:44:09 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 20) I get up from the grass and all the sudden I feel a pain in my stomach, that's weird. I lift up my shirt, omygosh! Blisters everywhere, I gasped. I decide to go in the water, maybe it will help. I see everyone jumping from the cliff, I giggle. "Hey." Cali says, I jump. "O hey." "I was gonna to join Christy and Quinn, wanna come?" "Sure." I said, and follow her to the waterfall, we go underneath it and climbed the rocks, it was gorgeous. I extend my foot out to feel the water, it tickled. We all decided to go back to cliff and jump once more before lunch. At lunch, everyone wanted to sing. "Why not Safe by Britt Nicole?" "Ya!" Quinn said, I started singing, Jake decided to join. "Ehhh.." I throw a grape him, soon everyone "booed" and threw food at him, he laughed and stopped singing. After lunch, the guys start swimming and diving again. Quinn, Christy, Dani, Cali, Charlotte, and Brooklyn went into a cave, I showed them my stomach, Christy gasped. "I'm telling Nick about this!" She said, I stopped her. "It's okay, I can deal with a couple of blisters." I smiled, she sat back down. "So....what's life for you girls at home?" I asked, everyone talks, it was interesting. "What about you?" Cali said to me, I stop. "Uh.." I sigh. "Long story short, my parents got divorced when I little, I lived with my dad, he was a musician, so he was wealthy. He had just had a little bit of a gambling problem, ok a BIG gambling problem, my mom found out, and now I live my mother, no big deal." I look up, all the girls look shock, I just pretend it's nothing. "Oh I am so sorry Ad--" I cut Dani off, "It's no big deal...really." I fake smile. We talk a little more than go hang with guys before we have to leave. I hear Quinn sceam "Cowabonga!" I laugh. I was in line to jump and all the sudden someone grabs my hand and runs, of course I have run with, I look, it's Jake. "Jake!" I yell, we get closer the edge. "Shh...on the count of 3, jump!" I look at him and smile and start running faster. "1....2...3!" We jump, I let go of his hand and flip, a second a later, I go head first on the water, perfect dive. I pop my head above the water, I dont see Jake. I hear a noise behind, their he is, shaking his hair out, I splash him. "What was that for!??!" I say and smirk. "Just for fun." I laugh, I spend the rest of the time diving, enjoying the time....soon we were on the bus, soaking wet. "I'm so tired" Jake said, leaning is head against my head, I laugh. "Cheesiest way to get a girl to like you." I said, and punched him on the arm, we laughed. We kept our heads together, whispering about random things. When we got to dorms, Jake and I seperated, I went upstairs, took a quick lil shower, then headed to Char's room, talking away, Quinn was asleep in our dorm. "Oh hey Quinn, We saw you were sleeping, and we weren't tired, so we came in here." I said, as Quinn came into Char's dorm. "Thanks." She replied. The rest of the day was the same, tomorrow was the last day...I'm so gonna miss here. Tomorrow I'm going to make it count.

8/10/2011 7:33:19 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl: Surely...I'll pray for her!

8/10/2011 7:05:42 PM | Report

fungirl123 Hey, I know this isn't a real Christian club...but could you all pray for a girl who used to go to my church? She is about 17 and her name is Katie. She was hit by a car and they don't think she'll live. Could yall pray for her?

8/10/2011 6:46:57 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 19 continued) We all were quiet for a few minutes and then decided to talk a little more. Quinn scooted to the edge of the cave and looked down into the water “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Quinn said out loud. “What?” asked Adriana. “Nothing,” Quinn replied. After a little more talking we climbed back up to the top of the cliff so we could jump off a few more times. Quinn ran and jumped off the ledge screaming cawobunga the entire trip down. I laughed at the site and finally compelled myself to jump off one more time. I went back up onto the shore and got dried off while the boys did a few more goofy jumps off the rocks. Pastor Raven pulled up in a Jeep while everyone was finishing their jumps and told us it was time to leave. He drove off and a bus pulled up immediately after. I was already ready so I was the first one on the bus, and the driest. Everyone climbed onto the bus laughing and dripping. Adriana and Jake sat behind me and Matt and Quinn sat in front of me, Nick sat next to me. He flopped down on the seat and shook his head spraying me with little drops of water. “Hey!” I exclaimed laughing, “Watch where you shake your head buddy.” “Oh you mean like this?” he asks shaking his hair right over my lap. He pulls his head up and starts laughing making me laugh as well. The bus starts moving and everyone quiets down. Nick reaches down and grabs my hand holding it in his. I smile and lean my head back on the seat closing my eyes. I opened them a few minutes later and watched the scenery as we drove by. Tomorrow was our last full day here; the trip went by so fast. I turned my head and looked at Nick that is still holding my hand but had fallen asleep next to me. I looked over at Quinn and Matt, Quinn was asleep on Matts shoulder and Matt was mindlessly playing with the end of her hair. I then glanced at Adriana and Jake who were whispering with their heads together. The bus pulled up at the campus a few minutes later and everyone got up and left the bus. I got up and walked to the room to change. Quinn was asleep on the bed so I changed quickly and went with everyone else to Charlotte’s room. We had a lot of fun talking about nothing in particular; I really enjoyed it because I got to know these girls more than I thought I would. A little more than an hour later Quinn found us. “Oh. Hey, Quinn! We saw that you were sleeping and we weren’t tired so we came in here!” Adriana said. “Thanks, I needed that sleep!” Quinn replied. We all got up and walked to dinner and then to p.m. prayer. We all fell asleep that night with ease. I was sad that we were done but happy because of what we had accomplished.

8/10/2011 5:44:27 PM | Report

fungirl123 Yeah, they leave like at like 5: 45 A.M. on day 22

8/10/2011 3:55:52 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Adriana lives in Denver, Colorado...

8/10/2011 3:25:49 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: When you are meaning the last day...you mean their last full day right? Because I was thinking that on Day 22 they just pack up and go their seperate ways...is that rite?

8/10/2011 3:24:59 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, sorry I’m going ahead! I’ll let everyone catch up, though! ~QUINN~ *Day: 20(cont)*The rest of the night was tiring. I went to a much-needed sleep earlier than anyone else. *Day: 21* Today is going to be sad. It’s our last day. I woke up with a hurt back and my legs were as hard as rock and HURTING BADLY. I could tell that I had had a little too much fun yesterday. I walked to the bathroom after waking Brooklyn. I showered as usual. When I went back to the room, everyone else looked in pain, too. I walked all the way to the nurse and asked for a cream or something to help with the pain. She gave me a tube of slimy white stuff. I rubbed it on my legs and back, then gave it to the other girls. We went to a.m. prayer and then breakfast. We weren’t the only ones who had worked our bodies too hard. “Today,” started Jamie, “you can do whatever you want! There are trails that you can walk, ponds you can go to, there are many places to go. BUT, you must have someone with you! Never wander off alone!” We finished eating and walked back to our rooms. By then, our muscles were feeling better.

8/10/2011 2:38:00 PM | Report

fungirl123 Can everyone say what city or town they live in? It has to be a real place. Quinn lives in Seattle. ~QUINN~ *Day: 20(cont)* As I was going for one last dive, Pastor Raven drove up in a Jeep and told us it time to leave. I had forgotten that the was pastors left us here. I jumped off with Dani one more time. We lugged out of the water and grabbed our shoes and socks from the grass. The bus pulled up just as Pastor Raven left. I felt a towel being wrapped around me as I sat down and looked out the window. I looked around and Matt was sitting next to me. “Oh. Thanks,” I said. I took a comb out of my backpack and combed out my dripping hair. I ran my towel through my hair and got the excess water out. Then I put it in a French braid on the side. “Wanna braid my hair?” asked Matt. I laughed. “I think that’d be kind of hard!” I said. He ran his hands through his “Zac Efron haircut”. The bus drove away from the waterfall. Matt took out his cell phone snapped some photos of the river and waterfalls. I leaned my head onto Matt shoulder and fell asleep. He woke me up 10 minutes later. I got up from my seat and walked back to the room with Dani. I didn’t feel like getting a shower if we were only going to supper then p.m. prayer. I changed out of my wet clothes and let them set outside the window to dry. I put on plain yellow v-neck with a tank under it, tan Bermuda shorts, and old sandals. I took the braid out of my hair and twisted it up into a fresh towel. I lie down on the bed and fell asleep. I woke up an hour later when it was time for supper. I took the towel out and ran my fingers through my dry hair then braided it again. No one else was in the room. I walked down the hall. Everyone else was in Charlotte’s room chatting. “Oh. Hey, Quinn! We saw that you were sleeping and we weren’t tired so we came in here!” said Adri. “Thanks, I needed that sleep!” I said. We walked to supper.

8/10/2011 2:23:00 PM | Report

kjm109 @Fungirl Christy lives in a little city called Liberty Lake

8/10/2011 12:37:04 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, I’m going to let you catch up…I just wanted to finish writing today!@kjm109, where in Washington does Christy live? You can look up cities on Google Maps. ~QUINN~ *Day: 20(cont)* We all finished talking and took a deep breath. I scooted to the ledge of the cave and looked down. There were more little indent cave-type-things along the side of the cliff. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” I said to myself out loud. “What?” asked Adriana. “Nothing,” I said. We talked a little while longer, and then climbed back up so we could do a couple more dives before leaving. Rachel was down at the bottom. She was giving us looks like she thought she was more mature than us. But we could all see that she was jealous of our fun. I did cannon ball dive and screamed “CAWOBUNGA!” the whole way down until I hit the water. Matt and Nick did a can opener jump along with Jake, Nick and Chris. They all pumped fists and did that “bro hug” thing. I laughed at them. They looked confused. I laughed more.

8/10/2011 9:16:40 AM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 20 continued) “So…what’s life like for you girls at home?” asked Adriana. “The beach is like my entire life! The Pier is pretty cool…lot of cute guys there!” Brooklyn said, “Sometimes, you’ll even see a celebrity at the beach!” We all laughed. “Well…I came to New York at 10 years old because my dad got a great business opportunity. I love New York shoe shopping. I also love painting, reading! I have a twin, Elle. My—um—best friend, Marie, died of Cancer. Elle helped me through the tough time,” said Charlotte. “My parents are divorced, and my brother is fighting over seas. I live with Mom,” said Cali. “I like playing softball, and Track.” she said. Next it was my turn, “Well, I love baking and helping other people.” I say and everyone chuckles. “I have older twin brothers and a mom and a dad. I don’t really have any friends besides you guys, because people think I am stuck up just because I live in a mansion like house and have an unlimited spending budget. Ben one of my brothers became a Christian just before I left and Henry is kinda messed up. Neither of my parents are Christian but I am trying to get them to be.” I stopped there and decided that if they want to know more they can ask me later. “Well—um—I don’t really have any friends. I came from Ireland when I was 7 and just about lost everything I love. My dad died when I was young. My sisters, Belle—she’s 14 now—and Zoe, she’s 7, and Camden who’s a baby are everything to me. My stepdad Steve hates me,” Quinn says stopping to take a deep breath. I am heartbroken just form the last line. I would hope that if my mom ever did get remarried that the guy would at least like me. I looked around at each of these girls I had come to love. T was amazing how we could each be so different but be such great friends.

8/9/2011 9:47:33 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 20) Quinn shook me awake this morning and told me that today we would be getting baptized if we wanted to. I rolled out of bed and got dressed in clothes that wouldn’t become see though if they got wet. Quinn says we aren’t suposto wear swimsuits but I put on mine under my clothes just in case. We all walked to a.m. prayer together and then to breakfast, Adriana forgot her camera so she ran back to the room to get it. "You look sporty." Cali said at breakfast to Adriana making her smile. "I can't look sporty, get baptized, and look gorgeous?" Adriana said dramatically striking a pose and making us all laugh. Cali took the opportunity to snap a picture “Hey,” Adriana said dropping her pose. After that everyone sat down and ate as much as they could because we were all so jittery. After cleaning up we went to our room for a few minutes, I packed my backpack for the day and listened as everyone else chatted. When we heard the buses pull up we all hurried down stairs to get on them. I sat in an empty seat behind Adriana and Jake, and next to Nick. As the bus drove I took tons of pictures of everything interesting I saw. Adriana seemed to have the same idea. “WOHA, LOOK,” Chris shouted on the bus making everyone turn and stare out the window at the magnificent sight before us. I started taking pictures and with a great deal of effort got Nick to get in one with me in front of the waterfall. Nick leaned over the seat and started talking to Adriana and Jake. "Can I be in your video?" Nick asks, acting like a 4 year old whining. "Ya sure...just pretend you’re REALLY surprised and shocked at the waterfall!" Adriana instructed, he nodded. "But could I do it in a British accent?" Nick asks in the same whining voice making Adriana laugh. They agreed and hurried off the bus, Adriana started her camera right on Nicks face. "Omygosh look at it, it’s a big crocker!" Nick exclaimed in a far from British accent. "Dude, that's an AUSTRALIAN accent, get it straight." Jake told Nick teasingly. Adriana then joins in and starts talking to Nick, "Oh my word that is the biggest crumpet I'd ever SEEN! Do you see that Paul?" I laugh and then walk over to them. "You guys are LOCO!" I exclaim. Nick smiles and puts his arm around my shoulder. “PICTURE!” Charlotte yells. We all hurry and get in the picture, Nick keeps his arm around me for all of the pictures. Immediately after we were done Cali slips into the water dragging Quinn with her. My hand flies to my mouth and once they pop up out of the water I start laughing. They climb out and we all get ready to be baptized I stand next to Nick and Quinn waiting for my turn in the water. Adriana is the first of our group to get baptized and we all cheer for her as she comes out of the water smiling. Jake was next and he had the same reaction. Next was me, I slipped off my flip flops and waded into the water shivering more with each step I took. My pastor started praying for me and I silently said my own prayer. When we both finished our prayer I was dunked under the water and pulled back up a second later. I was born again in Christ; finally I got to make a public announcement of my faith. I am smiling and hurry up out of the water Nick met me at the end of the trail holding my towel. I grabbed it from him and he wrapped me in a hug and I hugged right back. We separated and then walked over to watch the rest of the baptisms. Nick didn’t get one because he had already been baptized when he was 12. I walked up to Quinn and waited by her while the people before her went. When she was called I squeezed her hand and watched her as she went under and back up. After everyone was done we walked over to a rock ledge and sat. Jake jumped in and told Adriana to come in so she did which surprised him. Adriana climbed out of the water and came over to us. "HEY!" Nick yells. Adriana looks up at him. “WHAT?” she yelled back. "I DARE YOU TO DO A BELLYFLOP." Nick says tauntingly. “Nick!” I say hitting his arm half playfully, “You do know she will do it right!?!?!” I demand. “No, I did know that.” I stared at him in disbelief and then turned to Adriana. "KK I WILL! EVERYONE MOVE!" Adriana yells. Matt says something to try to stop her but she is determined. I look at Nick who looks surprised and nervous. She takes a running start does a flip and then lands in the water on her stomach. I gasp as I hear her hit the water. The boys run to the edge and wait for her to come up. "Are you okay?" Jake asks her once she finally comes up. “Ya,” Adriana says cringing. She says something else and then gets up out of the water. She is walking like she is in pain, *I can’t believe she just did that!* I think to myself. Quinn asks Adriana a couple of questions and then walks up to the ledge. I give Adriana a nervous glance before following Quinn. When we get to the top Nick is talking to Quinn “If Adriana can do THAT, you can jump off!!” he says. Quinn is standing near the edge glancing over the side. “I’m not the best swimmer!” Quinn says making Nick roll his eyes. “I’ll go down with you!” Matt says brightening her spirits. “1,2,3!” they scream as they jump off the cliff. Nick turns and looks at me. “Ohhh, no. There is no way I will jump off this. Not even with you.” I tell him. Turning to head back, he grabs my arm and starts pushing me towards the edge. “C’mon, Christy, if Quinn, Matt and Adriana can do it then so can YOU!” he tells me. “But-,” I start. “GO!” he says pointing to the water and laughing. I took a deep breath and looked at him one more time. *Why is he acting like this?* I think as I get ready to jump. I look down hesitating and then jump. I scream all the way down forgetting to close my mouth. I come up and spit out the water that has filled my mouth. I hear a splash and see Quinn pop up seconds later. We laugh and smile at the crazy thing we both just did. I look up to see Nick in midair jumping into the water. He lands barley missing us. Quinn pulls me under the water fall and then climbs up onto the rocks. Quinn yells something to me but I can’t hear because of the thunderous noise of the waterfall. I smile and look around at everything; I really was going to miss this. Cali and Adriana come in a little later and we all sit for a few minutes on the rocks. We all go out and climb back up the rocks to jump off this time all of us together. After that we, the boys and girls, all go and get the lunch and bring it up to the ledge. I sit next to Nick and ask him why he was acting like he was. He blushes and tells me that he got a little excited and over aggressive and that he apologizes. I nod and forgive him and we finish our lunch. We all start singing a Christian song by Brit Nicole called “Safe”. Jake starts yelling the song in a half singing way and we all boo and throw food at him. He laughs and stops singing. Once everyone is done the boys dive off the cliff again. Us girls climb down to a cave type thing and talk in private where Adriana shows us her blistering stomach. I cover my mouth and stand up. “I am so going to talk to Nick about this.” I exclaim. Adriana pulls me back down and tells me not to worry about it.

8/9/2011 9:24:07 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ Day: 20(cont)* After lunch, we all dove back into the water from the top of the cliff. My friends and I climbed down the cliff and sat on a cave-type area where the water wasn’t going down. Adriana’s face was still red from bellyflopping into the water. She showed us her blistering tummy. “Ima go and smack Nick for that!” said Christy standing up. Adriana pulled her back down and told her it was OK. “So…what’s life like for you girls at home?” asked Adriana. “The beach is like my entire life! The Pier is pretty cool…lot of cute guys there!” Brooklyn said, “Sometimes, you’ll even see a celebrity at the beach!” We all laughed. “Well…I came to New York at 10 years old because my dad got a great business opportunity. I love New York shoe shopping. I also love painting, reading! I have a twin, Elle. My—um—best friend, Marie, died of Cancer. Elle helped me through the tough time,” said Charlotte. “My parents are divorced, and my brother is fighting over seas. I live with Mom,” said Cali. “I like playing softball, and Track.” she said. “I love to bake, I love helping people,” said Christy. “Well—um—I don’t really have any friends. I came from Ireland when I was 7 and just about lost everything I love. My dad died when I was young. My sisters, Belle—she’s 14 now—and Zoe, she’s 7, and Camden who’s a baby are everything to me. My stepdad Steve hates me,” I took a deep breath. @Music, and everyone else, can you all write your own bios? I don’t know what to write about you guys. Can you each do your own and just add it to your own story along with everyone else’s.

8/9/2011 5:42:32 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 20(cont)* I hear Adri scream that she’s going to do a bellyflop down into the river. Before I can stop her, she is already flying down to the bottom. She pops her head out. She looks pained. She comes over and lies on the rocks. “You OK?” I asked. “I dunno,” she said wincing from pain, “I’ll be fine, though!” I shrugged and walked away after she reassured me that she’d be OK. I walked back up the hill to the top. “If Adriana can do THAT, you can jump off!!” said Nick behind me. “Uh…” I say looking dow, “I’m not the best swimmer!” “I’ll go down with you!” says Matt. “’KK!” I say smiling. We hold hands and walk to the edge of the cliff. “On three?” “On three!” I say. “1…2…3!” I scream as I go feet-first into the river. I close my eyes and feel the warm water splash around me. Matt high-fives me and I go back up to the top of the cliff for more. Nick is nudging Christy. “C’mon, Christy, if Quinn, Matt and Adriana can do it then sooo cans YOU!” he says. “But-,” “GO!” he says pointing to the water and laughing. She takes a deep breath then walks to the edge of the cliff. Aaron calls Matt to the bottom of the hill. Christy is hesitant, but she finally jumped off the edge. She screamed all the way down. I jumped off right after her. We laughed as we bob up and down in the water. Nick jumped in and nearly hit me. I pulled Christy’s hand and we both went behind the waterfall after diving under water to go past it. It was misty and we could barely keep our eyes open. I sat up on a rock and listened to the thundering waterfalls. “I feel like a mermaid!” I yell to Christy. She didn’t hear me over the loud water. Cali soon pops her head out from under the water and sits on a rock. I saw her mouth move but I couldn’t hear what she was saying. I just laugh. Adriana came in. I read her lips and she is said “I needed a dip! That sun is sizzling!” I laugh and soon we go back out into the river. I go back up to the cliff with all my girlie-friends and we jump off the cliff together. The pastors call for lunch and I notice how hungry I am. Our whole crew goes up to the top of the cliff and we eat our picnic. We all sang popular Christian. Adriana and I belted out “Safe” by Britt Nicole. When Jake tried to sing along, we all laughed and booed him while throwing our food at him. Jake laughed.

8/9/2011 4:33:13 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Adriana !Day 20 continued! Right after Jake cut off the video, Charlotte yelled "PICTURE!" We all ran over and crowded in, Quinn was hesitant, but Charlotte got her in. First Charlotte took a picture of us (I asked her to take pictures on my camera, which she did) then she got one of the Pastor Paul to get ALL of us in. The split second we are done picture taking, Cali falls straight in the water, taking Quinn with her. "Oh snap!" Brooklyn said, Matt gets them out. Soon Jaime came over, ready to start...I was the 10th person to get baptized, because it was ABC order. I slowly got in the water...wow it was freezing! I couldn't really hear what Jaime was saying (Because of the loud waterfall and my teeth chattering) but soon I felt Jaime pushing me slowly in the water, then back up. Everyone clapped, it felt amazing. As soon as everyone was done, I saw a little rock pathway, I walked up it. I was the first one up, then Jake, Christy, then everyone else. Quinn, Dani, Lauren, and many other people's eyes were red from tears. Jake suddenly ran and jumped, I looked below, he splashed. "Your next." pointing at me. "Fine." I said, I stepped back. "Wait whoa I was kidding-" "To late!" I said and jumped and screamed, I flipped then felt the water splash on me. I popped my head out of the water. Jake came over. "You need to know the difference between sarcasm and me actually talking." I laughed. "I'll talk any challenge." I said, he smiled. He swam over to Matt and Aaron, who just jumped, I swam out and went back up the rocks, waiting for everyone to go before I did again. I was about to jump until I heard someone yell "HEY!" I stopped, it was Nick. "WHAT?!" I yelled. "I DARE YOU TO DO A BELLYFLOP." I see Christy comes over and slaps him in the arm, I laugh. I hear murmurs. I think, why not? "KK I WILL! EVERYONE MOVE!" "Whoa, ADRI I would NOT do that...that's A BIG DROP!" Matt said. "I'LL BE FINE!" Everyone swims back, to give my room, I walk back a couple steps, run and drop, I do a flip then spread out like skydiver, I felt the water hit my like a thousands knives, holy cow! I slowly pop my head outta the water. People look at me speechless, "Are you okay?" Jake said, I smiled weakly. "Ya." I said, everyone cheers. "I think I'll just work on my tan though." I say, and get out of the water, my stomach was hurting a little, but I wasn't going to tell anyone, I'm not a whimp, I can deal with it. I get up on the rocks and lay there, feeling the sun on my face...it felt awesome. I was better in no time, but decided to lay down a little longer. *Kk @fungirl or @kjm109 u can take it from here!

8/9/2011 4:00:17 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Adriana ~Day 20! I was excited for today, knowing that I was gonna be baptized, I got up bright and early and took a shower. Outfit: My black track tee, underarmor pink shorts, and some flipflops. I just put my hair in ponytail. I felt weird, shouldn't we just where swimsuits? I asked Quinn of what I thought, she told me no, explaining how she got baptized when she was 9, and the water was freezing, we laughed. Even though she didn't think it was a great idea, I sneaked into the changing stall and put my swimsuit underneath my clothes...just in case. We all waked to A.M. prayer. Before I went to breakfast, I realized I forgot my camera, I ran back to the dorms and got my bag and camera...I knew today was gonna be Kodak moments!~~"You look sporty." Cali said at breakfast, I smiled "I can't look sporty, get baptized, and look gorgeous?" I did a pose, she took a picture. "Hey!" I said, we laughed. I was so jittery and excited I didn't eat much at breakfast. After breakfast, we went to our rooms and hung out for a couple of minutes, then we heard the buses we're ready, we went down to the parking lot. Some of the guys we're already on the buses, I saw Jake, patting the space beside him, I sat down. "You ready?" He asked. "Uh..duh!" I said, he smiled. The bus was full of talking, it made me smile. I took pictures of everyone on the bus, and I wasn't the only one. "WHOA LOOK!" Chris said, we were at the waterfall it was amazing. I gave Jake the camera, he saw I wanted a picture, I took silly ones of outside, me pointing at it through the window, then I told him it was his turn, he did the same, it made me laugh. It was almost time to get out the bus, so I turned it on video and made the camera face Jake and I. "Okay, HEY! We are at a waterfall right now and it GORGEOUS! *Turns camera to the window, then back at us* I am going to film Jake, me, WHOEVER's expression when we ACTUALLY see the waterfall outside...soo...enjoy!" I paused it. Nick say Jake and I, "Can I be in your video?" Nick says, acting like a 4 yr old whining. "Ya sure...just pretend your REALLY surprised and shocked at the waterfall!" I said, he nodded. "But could I do it in a British accent?" I laughed, Charlotte heard our convo. "Fine with me." Charlotte says, I laugh again. "Ya, I'll join you and your "Conversation"...but in a British accent, of course." I said, Jake looked at us like we were a bunch of nutcases. We got outside the bus, I unpaused the video, Nick face was write in it. "Omygosh look at it, its a big crocker!" I laughed, Jake shook his head in disappoint, and took the camera "Dude, that's a AUSTRALIAN accent, get it straight." I realized Jake was right! "Oh well..." Nick thinks, I join in. "Oh my word that is the biggest crumpet I'd ever SEEN! Do you see that Paul?" I was asking Nick, he nodded. Christy comes over and interrupts "You guys are LOCO!" We all laughed, I walk up to the camera, "And...scene!!" Jake turns off the video.

8/9/2011 3:34:23 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 19) "Heey." Dani said..looking at from her bed, I yawned. "Hi." I got up and got some clothes and headed to the showers. Outfit: Lime green, dark blue jean shorts, and sandals. My hair was in a side braid (Which Quinn did) then I put a flower barrate in my hair. Today was our last day working, and by working I mean doing the facility...I can't believe in less than 5 days I'll be at home, in Colorado, in the United States really...I'm so gonna miss here. I loved it, I really could image doing this again. Soon all of us were heading to A.M Prayer, arm in arm like a chain that would never break. At breakfast we all sat down. "Today's gonna be a sad day." Brooklyn says..I nodded. "I know...it's gonna suck leaving the facility...forever." Drake said, he was right. Soon we were on the bus, heading to the facility...it was quiet. After getting off the bus, Chris tapped me on the shoulder, I turned around and smiled. "What's up?" I asked, he points to my feet. "You could get a serious splinter in those shoes." I looked down....crap, I wore sandals! "Ugh I'm such a dumby. *I laugh* Thanks for telling me...I guess I won't work with anything 'wooden'" He smiled and left. I looked around and saw the building...it wasn't even half way done, I sighed. "Adriana," I hear, I turn around, its Jake and Pastor Jeff, they were signaling for me to follow, so I did. We went all the way inside and into an office. Pastor Jeff shows me a plaque "It's the plaque for Abeeku, I heard you asked you wanted dedicate something to Abeeku." He hands me the plague..its gorgeous, a bronze plaque and some words written in Amharic, which I couldn't understand. Understanding or not....I knew whatever it said Abeeku would love. "Now where would you like this?" "The play room." Jake said, I was speechless, I just nodded. "Great! That's all I needed to know!" And Pastor Jeff shooed us away. By the time we got outside it was lunch, we all sat by a tree and passed food around. Everyone was talking about what they were going to do after the trip, I had nothing. I was just gonna go home, relax, enjoy my birthday, maybe get my license...maybe get a quick summer job...I don't know, but nothing fun...really, but I decided I would ask people what they were doing anyway. "So what are you doing after the trip?" I asked Quinn. "Matt invited me to go see his Grandad's vineyard!" "Mmmm sound awesome!" I say, that did sound really cool! "I don't know what I am going to do, since Rachel and I aren't talking, she was my only friend." That was a lie, I realized after that came out of my mouth! I had tons of friends...but not as close as Rachel or Chad. "That stinks!" She replied. Then Quinn made up this plan that we can all visit before school, it was a smart idea. I volunteered California and my mom can chaperon, she's always wanted to go to Cali...nows our chance! It was official...we're going to Cali! After lunch, I helped do whatever needed to be done, but nothing that required wood! Soon the bell rang, our cue to leave. I looked back on the facility, I grabbed my camera out of my bag and took pictures of everything. Going on the bus was just a blur, it was just quiet, I think everyone was soaking in the fact that we only had a few days left. I was silent the rest of the day, not because I was mad, but sad, this is the best summer I've had, and prob ever have. I went to sleep that night...thanking God that He gave me the oppurtinity to work with such marvelous friends.

8/9/2011 3:05:24 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 19 continued) Once we got back to the campus all the girls and I went up to our room to take a nap. I flopped down on my bed and fell asleep immediately just like everyone else. I woke up to the bell calling everyone for dinner, my nap felt like it only lasted seconds. I rolled off the bed and went to dinner; the rest of the night was uneventful.

8/9/2011 3:01:37 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ok I am caught up! I'll do Day 19 n 20!!

8/9/2011 2:20:11 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, I’m sorry for going onto Day 20 before anyone else! I was just excited to do today! I’ll wait for everyone else before I do Day 21!!!! ~QUINN~ *Day: 20(cont)* I leaned into Matt as he slid his arm around my shoulders. I listened to his steady heartbeat and breathing. Cali took out her camera and snapped another photo of us. “I’ll send these photos to you guys after they are developed!” she said smiling. “Woah…look!” Chris yelled leaning over Matt and I to look out the window. I looked out the window. We were in what looked like a rainforest. The skyblue water ran ovre the dark brown rocks like a painting. The river at the bottom bubbled up as the water hit it. Everything around the river was green and beautiful. I was astonished by the beauty. “Wow,” said Matt and I in unison. He leaned back into place on the seat and I leaned back onto his chest. The bus soon stopped and we all got out and ran over to the river. “PICTURE!” yelled Charlotte. Everyone in our crew—but me—crowded in for a picture. I didn’t think that Charlotte wanted to remember me. Cali and Matt waved me over. I shook my head. “C’mon, Quinn!” exclaimed Charlotte, “I want you in the picture!” I smiled and ran over. Matt put his arm around me. Charlotte asked a pastor to take the picture and then she ran over. We all stood near the river with the waterfalls in the backround. Pastor Paul snapped the picture and then we all broke apart. Cali must’ve slipped because the second after everyone broke apart, she yanked my hand and we both landed in the icey-cold river. I came up from under the water and Cali looked embarassed. I saw a smile on Matt’s face and I knew he wanted to laugh. He pulled Cali and I out of the water. Jamie, the Youth Pastor of one of the churches, began doing Baptisms. She got into the water with all of her clothes on and led one teen in at a time. I was—for some reason—shaking with nervousness. Christy squeezed my hand. Before I knew it, Jamie was leading me into the cold water. She spoke to me in low tones and made a cross on my forehead. “…The Father, Son and The Holy Spirit,” she finished. Then she dunked me under water. I came up. The water felt warm now. I felt…amazing. I wasn’t shaking anymore. I was smiling. Matt helped me out of the water and then it was his turn. I stood by the water’s edge. He came up from the water beaming with happiness. He got out and we walked over to the waterfall. “How’s it feel?” he asked. “I don’t know…different. Good different. I feel…I feel. Born again,” I said. I felt a tear run down my face. I was soon bawling. “What’s wrong?” asked Matt stroking my hair. “I-I don’t know. I think it’s happy crying,” I said. I saw a tear run down his face. But that was all, he didn’t cry, he just kept smiling. I stood up and held out my hand. He got up and we walked up the hill to where the waterfall’s drop was. There was another river. It was shallower. You could see the bumpy rocks as the water trickled over them. My shoes were already off so I walked out onto the rocks. Everyone else in our crew was up there by now. I wasn’t the only one crying, other people’s eyes were red from tears. Charlotte was behind me. I turned around. “Why did you let me be in the picture?” I asked, “I thought you hated me.” “I don’t ‘hate’ you! I was just mad by what you said. You know, you really hurt me by saying those things,” she said. “I know that. I regretted them the second after I said them,” I said, “I still regret it. I really hope we can move past this!” “I completely forgive you! It feels like it happened years ago,” she said even though it happened only about a week or 2 ago. We both smiled. I sighed with relief. I heard splashing down at the bottm of the waterfalls. I looked down and saw people swimming. The baptisms were over. “SWIM!” yelled Matt, Aaron, and Jake in unison. We all laughed and ran to the bottom of the hill where no one was swimming. The rest of the teens were on the other side. Charlotte, Christy and I held hands and did a cannon-ball jump into the water. The water was at least 6 feet deep with a shallower end near the edge. Matt swung me around in his arms. I laughed and laughed as we splashed around. We all felt like 6 year olds.

8/9/2011 2:17:39 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 19(cont)* We finish talking then go back to working. I try my hardest to get as much as I can done because I know that we won’t be coming back to work. One of the Pastors swings a bell around telling us that it’s time to leave. Everyone—including pastors, little kids, teenagers, construction workers and everyone else—comes into a circle and holds hands. We say a prayer over the building and wish the workers good luck with finishing it. When the pastors say Amen, everyone looks up and some people have tears in their eyes. We get all of our things and crowd onto the bus. “I wonder what we’re doing tomorrow…” said Matt behind me. I looked around and he was sitting next to me on the bus. “Ya know…I heard ‘bout some awesome waterfalls here in Ethiopia, I even heard the chaperones and Pastors talking about taking us there and being baptized. Well, I’m guessing we don’t have to get baptized if we don’t want to!” said Drake leaning into the aisle way of the bus. “That would be cool!” said Chris. We got back to the house and I walked back to the room with Dani. Once everyone was in the room, I told them what we were going to be doing tomorrow. We all laid down for a nap. The bell rang telling us that is was dinnertime. Everyone got up and I ran out the door to catch up with Matt. I went to the boys’ wing and waited for him. He stumbled out the door of his room. His dark blonde hair was all messy. He straightened out his shirt and we walked to dinner. The rest of the night was great! *Day: 20* I got out of bed and went to get a shower at my regular time after waking Brooklyn. After my shower, I went back to the room and woke the rest of them. Outfit: solid orange shirt, solid purple shorts, flip flops and my hair was down and straight. The reason I wore solid colors was because I didn’t want my shirt to be see-through when I was dipped under water. “Why can’t we just wear swimsuits?” asked Adriana. “SWIMSUITS?! We’re being baptized…Plus, I was baptized by Pastor Jeff when I was 9! I wore a church dress and my church choir robe. It was in the Washington Harbor and it was only 56 degrees out!” I said laughing. Everyone else wore solid colors and then we walked to a.m. prayer. Matt was wearing gym shorts and a cut-out black t-shirt. I sat down next to him and he swung his arms around me and gave me a hug. “Awww…Christmas card!” said Cali holding up her camera. Matt and I laughed and he squeezed my waist even more. Pastor Raven held up his hand and we all kneeled. After breakfast, the pastors told us we’d be going to a beautiful waterfall a couple miles away and being baptized. Some of the girls squeeled with happiness. Everyone went back to their rooms for a little while and soon we were back out at the bus waiting to be taken to the waterfall. Matt squeezed my hand as we walked onto the bus. “Have you ever been baptized?” I asked him. “Nah…after my mom and dad split, I never saw Mom again and it didn’t feel right not having her know that I was baptized,” he said, “They split when I was 10.” “Oh,” I said.

8/9/2011 12:17:23 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 19 continued) I finished my lunch and cleaned up before anyone else was done so I lay down on the grass and stretched out. I closed my eyes and thought about the trip so far. It was sad to think it would be over so soon. “Christy,” Adriana called. I sat up and looked at her. “We all need to talk.” She tells me and then walks to get another girl. I get up and go join a few of the girls, sitting and chatting. Once everyone gets there Quinn and Adriana tell us that they want to do like a little reunion thing later on this summer. After ten minutes of discussion we finally figure out most of the details for the trip. I am just coming because two girls already had parents that could come but I might bring my mom anyway. Especially since every year we go somewhere and spend a few days back to school shopping, this year I can just say that I want to go to California. Once we finish talking we all get back to work on the house. I am sad that I won’t see it finished on this trip, especially the play room just because I put so much work into the entire thing. After a couple more hours of work we are told it is time to leave. A sigh of remorse sounds through the sight. No one wants to leave which does surprise me because some people act like this is a punishment. I take pictures of everything we have accomplished so far and of the people picking everything up. After I was finished I returned all of my things and walked to a bus. When the bus left everyone was silent, all obviously upset about leaving the work site. I leaned my head on the window and jerked it back quickly not realizing how hot it was. Nick put his hand on my shoulder. “You OK?” he asks. “Yeah, it’s hotter that I thought it would be,” I said half laughing. “Ouch,” he replied. I nodded my head and looked down at my feet. “Hey, Christy, what do you want to do when you grow up?” Nick asks. “I’m not really sure, I would love to come be a missionary, or an interior designer, but I also would love to be a teacher.” I tell him, “Although I don’t know if I could live off the salaries of those jobs. What about you, what do you want to do?” “Ide love to be an architect, or a doctor. But now that I think about it, it would be amazing to be a missionary.” He replies. I watch his face as he spaces out for a second almost imagining what it would be like to do something like this all the time. He shakes his head and looks back at me, I smile at him and look out the window.

8/8/2011 11:01:14 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Sorry gals I havent wrote anything yet..busy! If I dont post today...I will DEF finish Day 19 tomorrow!!!

8/8/2011 7:38:03 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ Day: 19(cont)* “So what are you planning on doing after the trip?” Adriana asked turning to me. “Matt invited me to go to his grandfather’s Vineyard!” I said. “Mmm…Sounds fun!” she said, “I don’t know what I’m going to do when school starts! Rachel was my only real friend and she’ll probably turn everyone against me!” “That stinks!” I said slapping the grass, “We need to get together like a month or 2 after the trip. Or even right before school starts,” I said smiling. “But where?” she asked. “Well, what’s a place that will be nice and warm?” I asked. “Isn’t Brooklyn from California?” Adriana asked tapping her chin and smiling. I caught on and beamed. We gathered up Christy, Brooklyn, Charlotte, Cali, and Dani. We decided that we needed some chaperones. We picked Adriana’s mom and then Brooklyn’s mom who would already be there. We also decided we should do it in the middle of August so we could go back to school with smiles and memories of our friends.

8/8/2011 4:06:28 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 19) I woke up and rolled over on my bed so I was facing the other girls in my room. Quinn was already gone and everyone else was starting to wake up. I sat up in bed and rubbed my eyes yawning. I decided to go change quickly and then come do some house keeping things. I grabbed an outfit and headed to the bathroom. When I got there I heard a shower running and saw a few girls doing their hair and make-up. I walked to a changing stall and got dressed quietly, when I got out of the changing stall the shower had stopped and the other girls were finishing up. I walked over to the sink and brushed my hair and teeth. I looked around me making sure I didn’t forget anything and then walked back to the room. When I got there almost everyone was up and getting ready for the day. Quinn came back to the room and everyone was moving by that time. We all walked down to breakfast together and then to the bus that is taking us to the building site. It was sad that this would be our last day of building and there was still so much to do with the house. Once we were at the site Nick, Matt, Quinn, Drake and I all went over to help with wood things. We were told that we would be putting the frames into the floor today so we could out up walls later. The lady that was in charge of this portion of the project handed us screw drivers, nails, and gloves and gave us a brief run-down of what we were suposto do. Nick and I walked over to where we would be putting up the first wall and got right to work. We chatted about nothing in particular the entire time we were working. After a couple of hours we broke for lunch and everyone gathered around a shady spot in the yard. A basket of sand witches were passed around, with water and pudding. I grabbed my paper plate and filled it up with the food and sat down on the cool grass in the shade. Everyone talked during lunch about what they plan to do next, or even what they want to do in the feature. This got me thinking *what do I want to do?*, I looked around and realized how much I was going to miss this adventure once I got back home to my routine life. *Maybe this is what I want to do. I could come and be a long term missionary after finishing collage and getting married.*As I thought this my heart started pounding and my brain was going a mile a minute. Maybe, just maybe this is what I am called to do.

8/8/2011 3:35:43 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 19(cont)* I walked with Matt, Drake, Christy and Nick over to where they were sawing wood. The lady who usually is incharge of that branch of the working told us that we were actually putting the wood pieces onto the floor of the building. We walked over to the building-in-progress and the lady gave us screwdrivers and nails and gloves. A bunch of other people came over to help with the floor. Matt helped me place the nail on the screwdriver the first couple of times. “I helped Pa build his house,” he said. “Cool…” I said. We worked up until 2:00p.m, when it was time for lunch. The Pastors-in-training gaves us all baskets with about 10 or 11 sandwiches, waterbottles, and a big bowl of homemade vanilla pudding. We all sat under a tree. I passed around the basket of food and we mingled while we ate our food.

8/8/2011 2:44:55 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 19* I got up before anyone and went to the shower. I figured that I could just wake Brooklyn up to shower when I got back. I snuck some of Dani’s face wash because I was starting to break-out in pimples. *I’ll just tell her I borrowed it when I get back.* I thought. I got out of the shower and went back to the room to change. Outfit: Navy blue gym shorts, white v-neck with yellow tank top under it, sandals, hair in a French braid, and a bright yellow headband. I woke up Brooklyn and she left to get a shower. Everyone else changed and I braided some of their hair. “Oh. Dani, I borrowed this!” I said giving Dani her bottle of face wash back. “Thanks!” she said. Brooklyn came back 10 minutes later. “Shall we…?” she asked motioning out the door. We all linked arms and walked to a.m. prayer. After a.m. prayer, we walked to breakfast with “our crew”. After breakfast, we went back to the room to get ready for the last day of building. I put on my Nikes with striped socks. The buses came to pick us up and then we got to the not-even-partly-finished building. I felt guilty leaving the building like that. @Music, @kjm109, can someone else take over

8/8/2011 1:59:03 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: But again I see ur reasoning of the last 2 days being fun...or 3 if we just make Day 19 there last *work* day...I think one day all the girls should go the market n buy stuff for their families back home...not like a shopping spree tho..

8/8/2011 1:51:53 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive hmmm uhh good question...when is the baptizing thing gonna start..we could pretend it was all a surprise and only the pastors n children knew...

8/8/2011 1:49:39 PM | Report

fungirl123 I don't know what to write about! Maybe they should go back to the construction site today becuz the next 2 days should be free if they're leaving Day: 22! I'll write first!

8/8/2011 1:42:05 PM | Report

kjm109 What are we going to have the girls do today?

8/8/2011 12:39:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: Awesome! Glad you had fun...we start writing back on Monday :)

8/6/2011 4:59:26 AM | Report

kjm109 HEy girlies I'm back from camp. I had such an amazing time and I can't wait to get back to writing.

8/5/2011 9:50:08 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive with tons of photos of the new facility...n btw I am kinda confused on what u mean our characters describe themselves, but sounds fine to me :). Ik...it's been weird not writing this week, cant wait until Monday to write again :).

8/4/2011 11:19:38 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: What u did with day 18 is fine, ya, i was going to talk about what happened with Adriana after the Ethiopian trip. I was also thinking that maybe all the teenagers can go back n see the facility, or I can just say Adri got a package..

8/4/2011 11:17:51 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, I am rewriting Day: 18; Just because I am SUPER bored and need to write! I also had a great idea for the end. Can we all come up with a couple words to describe our character? Like sweet or outgoing. We all need different ones. BE HONEST! Like I think Adriana’s should be outgoing. I think Christy’s should be sweet. Charlotte’s should be timid. Though I haven’t thought of one for my character, yet!ONE MORE THING: I was thinking that before we do the vacation to California, each character tells about ONE thing they did AFTER the trip. ~QUINN~ *Day: 18* I wake up before anyone and take a walk outside before taking a shower. There was a narrow trail that we could walk. The trail took me to the pond. I look at my reflection in the clear blue water. For the first time since I had to move to the U.S., I felt the need to embrace my curves, my blond hair, my round glasses and all the other flaws I had. I felt…Beautiful. “Wow.” I heard myself say. I look at my watch. “Oh, damn!” I say. I cover my mouth in embarrassment that I had just cursed. Then I run back to the house and get my bathroom bag. I run to the bathroom. I take a quick shower and then go back to the room to change. I get back to the room. I see Brooklyn still asleep. “Oh, gosh, dangit!” I accidently yell. Everyone wakes up. “Brooklyn, sorry, I forgot to wake you! You still have like an hour until am. Prayer, though. She gets up and runs to the bathroom. “Anyone here know how to French braid?” Adriana asks everyone, playing around with her hair. “Um…I think I still remember,” I say. Adriana comes over and sits down at the foot of my bed. She gives me a comb and I brush it out. I take some of her baby hairs in the front of her head and put them into a small braid, then pinned it to the side of her head. “My mom calls this a ‘headband braid’,” I say. Then I put the rest of her hair into pigtail braids. He blue extension was braided into it and it looked really cute. “Awesome!” she said. Then I do the same to my hair then Christy’s. When Brooklyn comes back, we walk to breakfast. I heard Jake and Adri talking about why they can’t use the name. I piped up and told them the name I was anticipating: God’s Children Learning Center & Home! They both told me it was great. Later, I met up with Matt. “Hey, I was thinking about that trip to Cali to visit my Pap’s Vineyard!” he started, “Wait…do you still want to?” he asks before continuing. I nod smiling. I called Pap last night on the EXPANSIVE satalite phone…he said he’d love to meet you! And ya know, Dad’d be fine with it. What’d your parents think of it?” he asks. “I don’t have any money for the satalite phone,” I say. He reaches into his pocket and takes out $10. “I can’t-,” “TAKE IT!” he says interupting me. I sew that we still had about 45 mintutes until the bus left, so I walked to the front desk and ask for the phone. I gave her the $10 and she gave the phone. It rings for a long time. “Hello?” someone said. “Belle!” I said. “Qu-QUINN! Is that you?” she asks. “Yes, Bells!” I said,”Put everyone on!” I said. I heard Zoe yell “Quinn’s on?” in the backround. We talked for awhile before I asked to talk to Mom alone. She told me that she was in the kitchen and she wasn’t on speaker-phone anymore. I told her about Matt. She sounded happy for me. Then I asked her if I could go to Cali with him for about a week. She said it would be great. I squealed and kissed all of them through the phone and then hung up. I ran back to Matt. I jumped up and he swung me around. I squeezed him around the upper-waist and told him what Mom had said. The rest of the day zoomed by and soon we were all in bed and telling each other about our amazing day!

8/4/2011 7:26:31 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Awesome, well I'm busy this weekend so I really can't type..so we're just going to stick to Monday (Aug 8th)

8/3/2011 11:35:36 AM | Report

fungirl123 I'm back!

8/2/2011 3:29:37 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive OH and BTW, I might be able to stop by time to time...so if you girls have any questions...be sure to ask! Lol well ttyl8tr!!

7/29/2011 3:19:04 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive OK girlies! Since fungirl has already left, and kjm109 is leaving later this week, and I will be gone later this week as well, we have decided to STOP writing for this upcoming week (Today to Monday, August 8th) since everyone seems to be on vacay. So if any of you girls need to catch up on where we are like @jellybean, @oceanlover, @frenchblondie, go right ahead! If you write and post, thats okay too. But just letting you know @kjm109, @fungirl123, and I, will NOT be writing this upcoming week. Oh and if any of you girls type, PLEASE don't go ahead!! We will do Day 19 and so on when we all come back August 8th! Thanks...have a good week~MusicTaughtMeHowToLive

7/29/2011 3:15:27 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 18) I woke up this morning feeling very happy and warm inside. I climbed out of bed and walked to the bathroom and got ready for the day. I put on a t-shirt, and a pair of tan shorts, I also put on my shoes and did my hair not feeling like doing much to “beautify” myself today. I walked back to my room and finished getting ready. After that I walked down to the lobby and asked if I had a letter, the lady nodded and handed me a thin envelope. I ripped it open and saw my boarding pass that I would be using only four days later. Before I left I had asked my mom to print it off for me and send it to save me some trouble at the airport. I had expected it but this letter made me sad, it made me realize that I would be leaving soon from this place I ’de come to love. I went back to my room and waited for the other girls so we could walk to breakfast together. Brooklyn and I are the only two left so we decided just to walk to breakfast and not wait any longer. When we got there Adriana was really happy to see us. I sat down next to Nick and listened to everyone talk around me. Adriana and Jake were upset about something and kept shaking their heads. I finished my breakfast and Nick and I walked around the campus again but this time hand in hand. We talk about silly things like favorite animals and colors the entire time. Right before we got back Nick stopped and kissed my forehead. I stepped back and looked at him. He smiled and we continued walking to where the bus would pick us up. I had a huge smile on my face the entire trip up there, and for the rest of the day. That night I fell asleep still with a smile on my face.

7/29/2011 11:42:20 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Wow." He said after I was done, he was stunned. "Your dad was a music prodigy? No wonder you have that magnificent voice." "But I never knew I had it until I sang with Chad once, I didn't ever realize it." I say. "Oh please, your telling me you can't hear yourself have a magnificent voice?" "No I can't." I was being serious, I really don't think my voice is all that great. "Well fine, sing something, I'll tell you." "But you already thinks it's amazing, does it matter?" "I want to hear it."Jake says, I get up. "In Christ alone...my hope is found, He is my light, strength, my song..." I close my eyes and go back in time of the day those men....those evil men destroyed my father's house. I remember my dad locking me in a bathroom, saying don't open it no one, and he closed the door. I put my ear up the door, I hear a door being kicked down, men yelling and screaming names I never in my life wanted to hear, my father, groaning and crying from the sound of pain. 2 weeks later, I'm in court, hearing that my mother had full custody of me now until I'm 18. 6 months later, my father flees back to Mexico, knowing that if he stayed in Detroit he would be killed. Growing up without a father wasn't all bad, but wasn't cracked up to be. I soon feel tears on my face "Adriana you can stop." Jake say them too, I opened my eyes and looked at him from my watery view of vision. He got up and hugged me, I cried my heart out. "It's okay." Jake whispers, I keep sobbing, hugging Jake hard, not wanting to let go. It wasn't like I was meaning to think of my father, it just that the song, telling Jake, realizing my dad was really never there my childhood, it just all came over and...well, you see what happened. I soon get myself together. I start sniffing "I'm sorry." Jake says. "It's okay, it's nothing you *breathe heavily* could of done." I answered. I wipe away the tears on my face, Jake helping me. I look up at Jake, no guy has ever been so nice and openhearted, not even Chad. Chad is a whole other concept, I mean he isn't a bad guy, but I don't know, Jake is different. Jake looked me right in eye and kissed my on the head, I smiled. That is one thing Jake wasn't like other guys. He didn't try to kiss me right when he had the second in like all the movies, he isn't worried about dating, or getting the girl, he make sure he is their, when you need him most. I rest my head on his shoulder. "I probably look like a zombie right now." I said, he laughed quietly. "You look beautiful just the way you are, tear-stained or not." Aww he's sweet. "Now I know you lying." I say sarcastically. "Well we better head out." I continued, I sniffed. "Are you sure?" "Yea." He takes my hand and holds it, we walk out strong, my head still rested on his shoulder. I know he wasn't doing it to act all-romantic, he was doing it to be a friend. He walked with me all the way to my dorm. I knew if I wanted to pass by people without being asked "What wrong?" I needed the power of makeup. I grabbed my makeup bag and headed out, Jake was gone. I hurried to the bathroom, oh good, no one really that I knew was in here, if anyone asked, I would just say allergies. I hurry and put on foundation, eyeshadow, and some pink lipstick. I looked at my watch, crap, I have 5 minutes before the buses leave. I run out the bathroom and go to my dorm to put the makeup up. I speed walk around the corner, and fly down the stairs, I walk around the building, Jake stops me. "Here." he hands me necklace, what the--my eyes popped out of my head practically. "I know this is just a surprise, but really, when Abeeku and I left that one night, we left to go to the market, we found this." "Whoa Jake, it's beautiful, I can't take this." "Since the first day I saw you at the mall I knew you were special." "Awww.." He didn't give me time to say yes or no, he put it around my neck. It was a hear locket with a cross on it. In the inside was a picture of Jake and Abeeku, I smiled. "Thanks." I hugged him. We walked on the bus hand in hand, I never felt better in my life. I was in la la la land all day, I went to sleep better than ever.

7/29/2011 12:06:53 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ Jake and I walk to the Pastor Raven's office, Mr. Randolf is already there. "Well good afternoon Adriana and Jake." Mr. Randolf says, Pastor Raven nods. Pastor Raven must be so serious, Jake doesn't talk about him much. "Good afternoon." Jake and I said in unison, we sit down in the chair's infront of Pastor Raven's office. "So do we have a name?" "Yes," Jake says "God's Children's Learning Center and Home." I looked at Jake and smiled, he turned and smiled. "Excellent! Is their anything else we need to discuss about." "Yes." I said. "Umm...see really, without our friend, and really the whole founder of this, Abeeku, this wouldn't have happened...could we..." I was thinking of the word. "Dedicate something to him?" Jake finshed. "Oh I see, hmmm, I believe so, what do you think he should be dedicated to?" Jake and I looked at each other. "The playroom." We said. "Haha than it shall be done! Playroom it is." Jake and I signed papers, I felt so businessy woman, Pastor Raven did sign papers as well. "Well I believe that's it, thank you for your people's time!" Mr. Randolf said, Pastor Raven dismissed Jake and I. "Well that was easy." I said, I laughed, now I feel I need a Easy button! "Haha ya." Jake said, something was wrong. "Here, follow me." I took his hand and took him to the little shack with the instruments, we sat on the piano bench, which looked ancient. "What's wrong?" I say. "Nothing. Really." I looked at Jake, his eyes look sad. "Fine I'll guess, is this me?" "No." "Mr. Randolf?" "No." "Life?" "I guess you could say that." "Okay...family?" "Your getting warmer." "Your dad?" He pauses, bingo. "What about your dad?" "He's just..." "Serious, boring, blah." "Yes. I don't think we have ever had a father-son moment." I felt bad for Jake, having your dad be business dad everyday must suck, but at least his was there. "Well at least yours is there for you." Jake looked confused. "What do you mean?" "My parents are divorced." I say. "Oh, I'm sorry, if you don't want to." "No." I said, I touched his hand. "I do, I've never told anyone, not even Chad. Can I trust you?" "Ya ya I mean...sure." I take a breathe, and tell him everything.

7/28/2011 11:29:22 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: BYE! Have fun!!

7/28/2011 10:21:14 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 18 cont) "Hey hey!" I sing when Christy, Brooklyn, and I get to our 'table'. "Hello!" Dani said, I sit next to Jake, he looks sad. "What's up?" Iasked. "We can't use the name." "Why?!?" I asked, all alarmed "They dont want the name to be in 'Spanish'." "Who told you this?" "My dad." "Oh." I said, soon I felt sad too, Quinn apparently overheard our conversation. "What about God's Children’s Learning Center and Home?" she asked. That could possibly work. "Well it is original.." Jake said, we had nothing else to say to the paperwork guy, so why not? "Ok it's official, God's Children's Learning Center and Home is the name!" I said, Quinn's face beamed. After A.M. Prayer I went downstairs and packed my SD card from my camera into a padded envelope for shipping. Chad said (in the letter) that if I just sent him the card he could see them from his computer, I also had an extra one in case he had one of mine so i could still take pictures and videos. I knew by the time I left Ethiopia he would have it, and he could just tell me what he saw from there. "Hello." A girl said, must be one of the junior counselors I never talked to. "Hi I would like to send a package." I gave her the envelope, she looked at it, then put it in the pile. "Ok it will be shipped in 3 days." Whoa 3 days!!? I didn't have time for that. "Umm...well see I really don't have time for 3 days, is their a fee I could pay for it to be ship in about 24/48 hours, AND be in Colorado in the next 3 days?" "Well I suppose, but it have to be a $35 fee." 35 DOLLARS?!?! Thank gosh I didn't use any of the money D and my mom gave me, but $35 for 1 SD card...sheesh. I handed her the money and left. Looked at my watch...12:35...25 more minutes. I decide to walk to guys dorm, I knock. "Come in!" It sounds like Matt, I walk in. "Hi." I say "Where's..." I look at Jake's bed, he's not there. "Oh he was taking a run." "Run?" I questioned Matt. "Ya. A. Run." "But it's like the Sahara outside!" "I know." Matt said, and went back to whatever he was doing, I sit on Jake's bed. I start humming and lay on Jake's pillow and prop my legs up so one is higher than the other. "Okay you won't believe this." Jake said as he walked in, shirtless, not seeing me. Wow he had abs. "What?" Matt said, not paying attention to me, hello?!?! "So I went to the pond because my shirt was soaked with sweat, so I decided to rinse it out and whatever and just come back with shirt wet so I could cool down. I turn around to tie my shoe, then when I turn around my shirt dissappears!" That's weird. "That sucks! Well hey I'm going to go see Quinn before we leave, I'll catch you later." Matt says and leaves, Jake still doesn't notice me. He goes to his dresser "Hey Nick could you toss my a shirt, I need to get ready to go to the Pastor's building with Adri." Wow he already calls me that? "Sure." Pretending to imitate Nick's voice, it works, I toss him one. "Thanks, no wait dude, the blue one, it looks better." I toss him the wrong color on purpose. "Dude, I said--" He turns and sees me, I wave. "Oh Adri, umm....ya umm, when did you get here?" "Before you were here." I say, he freezes. "Oh *runs hands through here* umm...sorry, I thought you were Nick." He quickly puts on his shirt, I laugh. "What?' "O calm down, not like I haven't seen a guy shirtless, I have a brother." "How old is he?" "10." He laughs.

7/28/2011 10:06:49 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 18(cont)* Matt and I work through the day. The day was really just a blur! I went to sleep feeling good and ready for tomorrow! @Music, Buh-bye! I’ll be back Monday Night! *Hugs*

7/28/2011 6:52:41 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, what about something like “Christ & God Children’s Learning Center and Home”? ~QUINN~ *Day: 18* I woke up and went to the shower after waking Brooklyn. Outfit: distressed denim shorts, loose plain white v-neck with blue tank-top under it, hair in tight ponytail, and usual Nikes. I walked to breakfast with Adriana, Christy and Brooklyn. We met the rest of the crew at “our table”.

7/28/2011 3:24:08 PM | Report

kjm109 Hey ladies can't write today until later

7/28/2011 2:15:16 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive but if want to catch up...thats fine!!

7/28/2011 1:04:29 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @oceanlover: Kk, get some rest ;) but lettin u no, fungirl is leaving tomorrow for vacay, n then kjm109 leaves sunday i think n then I am leavin later this upcoming week...so we decided to not write this upcoming week n wait for the week after that.

7/28/2011 1:03:49 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 17) I went to sleep eager for the morning~~~(Day 18) I wake up around 4, not tired. I tip-toe around Dani's bed, making sure I don't wake up her, or anyone else. When I get to the showers it is dead silent. My outfit today: Mid-length tan shorts, my love graphic tee, and gladiator sandals. My hair: updo in chopsticks with flower hairpin on the side. I went outside and did my daily walk (with my Ipod), the sun was just getting up. "Someday falling in love with you, hold your hand, all come true.."' I start singing with my Ipod, I love Francessca. The song wasn't for Jake, Chad, or really anyone I know. It was for God, I knew today was gonna be a great day!

7/28/2011 12:57:23 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Born Again for Christ and the Hearts of Ethiopia Center???

7/28/2011 12:51:23 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive oh, but I really like Born Again for Christ and Hearts of Ethiopia....would that be ok with you?

7/28/2011 12:49:33 PM | Report

fungirl123 It has to have something that says learning center. Like ______center!

7/28/2011 12:42:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Well...what's a good name? I was thinking of Born Again for Christ and Hearts of Ethiopia....

7/28/2011 11:58:20 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 17(cont)* Matt and I talk the whole time and skip lunch. The day went fairly fast and before I knew it, we were back at the house and I was lying on my bed. Christy is on her bed writing in her journal. We go to dinner and p.m. prayer like usual and go to sleep and hope for another great day.

7/28/2011 9:05:33 AM | Report

oceanlover69 Hey! I'm so sorry I have been gone so long! I was on vacation, and now I'm home. But my BFF and I spent the day at a water park and I'm EXHAUSTED! But I will go on tomorrow! Thanks for everyone who wrote for me - I appreciate it! :)

7/27/2011 11:20:39 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 17 continued) The rest of the afternoon was a blur and we didn’t get far on the house because there were a few more thing’s that needed to be done before any other wall was built. I helped finish the play set and did a few things for the garden. After a couple of hours we all loaded back onto the bus and went back to campus. I walked around the yard for a little before going into the music room and playing a song. I glanced at my watch and noticed what time it was, deciding I should probably get back to my room. I stood up from the piano bench and walked to the girl’s dorm. When I got there no one else was in the room so I decided to write in my journal and take a few pictures. I wrote about the day of building and what happened today because of the talk yesterday. Soon everyone came to the room and we all walked to dinner and p.m. prayer. Building certainly wears me out, I think to myself as I pray silently. I heard that we would be building again tomorrow so I really want to get as rested as possible. I hear a couple of the girls get up and move around but after everyone settles down I fall fast asleep.

7/27/2011 11:08:16 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, this isn't about the summary, but what does "Born Again" have to do with the building that is being made. I know that's the name of the story n all, but dontcha think the building should be called something that has more of a Christ&God feel.

7/27/2011 10:33:00 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Oh and girls, if I missed anything, please include *If you like* to get frenchblondie up-to-date! thanks!

7/27/2011 10:24:29 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @frenchblondie: Hey! Oh its ok, btw LOVE your avatar! Okay here is summary, and it prob will be a big one! Okay I am just going to start from where that Brooklyn gets sick of the flu and is stuck in the infirmary. Soon after that Adriana accidently gets her phone mixed up with Brooklyn's one night and isn't able to pick up because its after hours in the infirmary. Rachel (Adriana's use to be friend) tries to get revenge on Adriana (For leaving her and making good friends with other girls) by telling Brooklyn she would give Adriana's phone back to her, but instead she looks through Adriana's phone diaries and starts rumors. Soon Jake, (Who likes Adriana) heres about Chad (Who is Adriana's friend in Colorado) and thinks that Adriana is dating him, and gets all mad and doesn't talk to her. Rachel persuades Jake into 'pretend' dating him for a week, just to make Adriana mad. Adriana knows the whole time it was just acting, but still is annoyed. While in the mists of this, a facility is being made for Ethiopian families to stay in and learn about Christ and etc. (Founded by Adriana, Jake, and a Ethiopian boy named Abeeku) As for Christy, her and Nick fall for each other, and become great friends. Quinn and Matt are friends, and Quinn wanted to be more than friends, but Matt is dating a girl Briana, who is a totally brat, soon Quinn stops talking to Matt because of it. Later on Rachel takes things to far and serious about her 'pretend' dating with Jake, and Jake couldn't take it anymore.(They later break up) He soon starts hanging out with Christy, Quinn, Adriana, Cali, Dani, Charlotte, Chris, and Drake again. Soon as everyone is back together, Brooklyn gets out the infirmary, and joins the 'crew.' Days pass, and soon Quinn and Matt patch things up, only to make matters worst, Matt just wants to be friends. Quinn gets really upset, never wanted to see Matt again. Adriana get a package from her family, Chad, and also a camera. In the camera Chad makes a video saying he wanted to see what Adriana was doing, and soon since then *Which has been 2 days* Adriana has been taking videos n pictures for Chad. Adriana gets Nick to get an embarrassing video of Jake, just for fun. Nick gets the video for Adriana, Jake not knowing. When Adriana get back on the bus, she decides to get a nap. When she wakes up and goes to her dorm, she leaves the camera on her bus seat accidently, and Nick picks it up for her. Christy asks Adriana where her camera was, Adriana realizing she left it on the bus, and doens't find it. She takes a nap when she gets upstairs to her dorm. After taking a nap, she goes to the garden, where Nick finds her and gives her her camera. Adriana decides to look in her camera's videos to see what she has recapped, finding out Nick accidently taping all the guys confessing who they liked. Nick liked Christy, Matt liked Quinn, Jake liked Adriana, Chris liked Cali, and Drake liked Dani. (You and Brooklyn didn't have one) The girls confess to the guys they saw this, and they all talk one on one. Nick does tell Christy he likes her, and thinks their relationship is farther than any of the others. (But are still friends) Matt confesses to Quinn that Matt only dated Brianna because it would help her father to keep his job (Matt's bosses daughter is Brianna) and Adriana tells Jake about Chad more, and that she would like to stay friends and not worry about dating, which is fine with Jake. Recently Matt just broke up with Brianna, and now Jake and Adriana are thinking of a name to call the facility being made, they decided on the name "Nacer de nuevo" (Meaning Born Again in Spanish, Abeeku, thought of it.) So ya, sorry for it being long BTW You and Quinn are still not talk to each other becuase Quinn called you a "stupid BRIT" (Because Quinn was mad at Adriana along time ago in the story) And I know Quinn wants to apologize but doesnt know how, so if you could help with that, that be GREAT! :)

7/27/2011 10:18:21 PM | Report

frenchblondie I'm so sorry i haven't posted in like forever. I'm on vacay right now and I get homew 2morrow so i can post again. Where are we in the story and how can i fit my charachter in?

7/27/2011 8:59:55 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 17(cont)* We all walk back to the room. “So…What are we doing today?” I ask everyone. “I think we’re going back to the facility to work,” says Cali. We go and sit on our beds for a little bit before we go to the bus. I leave a seat open for Matt. He gets on a couple minutes later and I wave him over. I pat the seat next to me and he walks over to me. “So…” “I called my dad,” he says. “How?” I ask. “On my phone,” He takes out his blue cell phone, “Well anyway; he said he had found a new job! He said that he was still working for Brianna’s dad but he was offered another!” he says. The bus starts up. “Cool,” I say. We talk to the other people on the bus for a little while before the bus stops. I walk over to the place where they were sawing wood with Matt.

7/27/2011 8:25:23 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 17) "What in the world does that mean?" Jake asks, confused. "Born Again in Spanish!" I say jumping up and down, Jack still didn't get it. "Annndd.." "Anddd..that the name of the facility! Abeeku thought of it." "Oh, I mean the name is okay but..." Jake saw my face, I really wanted it to be the name. "Who is going to understand it?" "Abeeku said it doesn't matter if you know the language, it just matters that it's important. We can also probably have a translation under the sign in English and Amharic. Also we should really do it because if I didn't know Spanish I would have never met Abeeku or you or--" I think that helped saying that little part about meeting Jake, because he cut me off. "Okay fine!" He said "Yay!" I said, I felt like a little girl all over again.

7/27/2011 8:01:31 PM | Report

fungirl123 kk!

7/27/2011 7:53:44 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl ok thanks for clarifying

7/27/2011 7:48:22 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Actually Adriana does know, since she is fluent in Spanish, I just havent had time to type up the part where she says what it means. Btw it means "Born Again" in Spanish

7/27/2011 7:30:49 PM | Report

fungirl123 @kjm109, yeah, sorry, I guess I skipped a line! ~QUINN~ *Day: 17(Cont)* Matt and I walk to dinner and see that everyone we know is already there. We sit down. “I went and saw Abeeku today! I have a name for the facility!” Adri tells the table of people, “Nacer de Nuevo!” “What’s it mean?” someone asks. “I really donno!” says Adriana looking confused, “I’ll ask Abeeku next time I see him…” We all get up and get our food.

7/27/2011 6:43:34 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl I do realize this I was just trying to write my story. And I said I hope we can finish it I never said they would. And I realize it might not be brick by brick but I also said that the more difficult things were done (electricity, plumbing, etc.) meaning that they could work on the outer walls which I thought the brick was for. I didn’t think that laying brick down for a wall would be a “difficult” task that would require more than cementing the brick down and a few other simple things. My apologies for being wrong.

7/27/2011 6:15:44 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ After 30 minutes of completely nothing but disagreement, Jake and I go back to work. Working on the facility was just a blur. When we get back to campus, I go the Pastors and Junior Counselor's building "May I speak to a pastor?" I asked the junior counselor, who was James, in the front desk. "Ya hold on." he gets Pastor Jeff. "Oh hello." Pastor Jeff said. "Hi, I have a question, would it be okay to go into town?" "For what?" "I need to talk to Abeeku." "Oh the boy?" "Yes." "I don't see why not, you have my permission." "Thank you." I walked off and headed toward his house. I knocked on his door, which seemed to fall off in any second. Someone yelled something in Amaharic, which I didn't understand, I just said back "Hello?" The half hinged door open, it was Anekla. "Oh hi Adriana riate?" "Yes ma'm" "Are you here for Abeeku?" "Yes" "ABEEKU!" She yelled, then something in Amharic, she left as Abeeku ran up to the doorway. "Adriana!" he said, giddy to see me. "Hello, do you want to come out here?" he comes out. I tell him about how Jake and I need a name for the facility. "Oh, well what about." He puts his thinking face on, I smile, I look at my boots while he thinks "nacer de nuevo" I look up "Nacer de nuevo?" I say. "Yes." "But no one is going to know how to say it." "Yes they will, when knowing God it doesn't matter if you dont know the language, you know its 'portant." This little boy was so right. Without me knowing Spanish, we would have never met Abeeku. I would have never met Jake, and I would have never lead Abeeku and his siblings to Christ. Nacer de Nuevo was the name. "Oh Abeeku, I love you!" I hugged him! "Luv you too!" I knew it was time to leave. "God bless you Abeeku and your family, thank you so much!" I jogged back to the campus, ran up to the boys dorm room and didn't even knock, I just busted in, Jake was the only one in their, perfect. "What the--" "NACER DE NUEVO!" I yelled and smiled. Jake looked at me like I was from planet Mars.

7/27/2011 6:04:07 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 17(cont)* My group was given the crates of food and water to take to the villages. A few wagons were given to us by a pastor—in—training. Drake loads the crates into the small wagons and we pull them down the dirt road. We stop at the nearest village to the house. We give them a few crates with orange juice, bagels, cheerios and a lot of fruit. A lady who was fully dressed took the few crates near to the fire and soon kids were looking through it. We went to another that was close by. We gave them theirs then went to another and a few others until we were out. We pulled the wagons back to the house and then stood at the bus waiting for the other kids to come out. Cali tells me that we’re going to the working ground and working on the cement floors more. We get on the bus and ride over to the ground where at least 80 men and women were working. We get off and are told to find a working spot that works for you. I go to the place where they are cutting wood. The lady gives me gloves and shows me how to saw it. Cheri, Drake, Matt, Dani and many others help out, too. We work until lunch. We are given paper bags with sandwiches and other food. I sit in a group with all my friends. Brianna comes over as we are laughing at a joke that Chris made. “Sooo…this is the ‘popular’ group! I’d better join!” she says plopping down next to Matt and holding his arm. Matt gives me an “I’m sorry!” look. I smile and laugh a little. “Um…Brianna, not to be mean, but we don’t know you!” says Drake making us go into a fit of small giggles. She grunts and gets closer to Matt. “OK, Brianna, I’m done! We’re OVER…I never even liked you!” yells Matt as he jerks away from Brianna making her fall to the ground. “Matt, you’re going to regret doing that!” exclaims Brianna. Everyone laughs except for Brianna, who stormed off, Matt and I. I give Matt the “Why’d you just do that?” look. He suddenly looks down shame. Everyone stops laughing. We are quiet for the rest of lunch. We get back to working. Matt doesn’t speak. He is just deep in thought. /\/\/\/\/\/\/\/After hours of more working, we go back to the house. I go to the restroom. When I’m out, I go to the boys’ wing. I look for Matt and his roommates’ room. I find it and knock. Drake opens the door. “Can I talk to Matt?” I ask. “Hey, Matt, your girlfriend is here!” yells Drake, knowing I’ll hear him. Matt runs over and punches Drake in the arm. “OW!” yells Drake. Matt laughs then closes the door as he steps into the hallway with me. He takes my arm and walks me outside to the tree. “Why did you do that?” I ask. “I was tired of pretending. After thinking ‘bout it, I realized that if I know my dad he’ll understand!” he says. “I hope he does…” I say. We sit there for awhile until dinner.

7/27/2011 5:57:19 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 17 cont.) "Hi I'm Peter Randolf." Jake and I look at each other and stop helping with the concrete, Mr. Randolf took his hand out to shake, we both shook his hand, hoping nothing got on his hands. "Could I speak with you in private?" he asked, we nodded. We went by a tree. "Now I know this is unexpected but, I'm here to do all the paperwork for this facility, and all the pastors told me you two were the founders." "Well I wouldn't say that." I butted in, Jake looked at me, I stopped talking. "Well see all the paperwork is done, but, as you can tell, we don't have a name for this facility, and that is why I am here. The pastors left it up to you two for a name." "Oh." Jake said. "Do you have a name in mind?" Mr. Randolf said, we shook our heads 'no.' "Oh I see, well, how about this, I'll give you 24 hours. Tomorrow around...hmm lets say 1, I'll come to the pastor's building and we can talk about the facility name with Pastor Raven. Deal?" We nodded. "Okay, well see you tomorrow." He said, and walked away. "Well that was odd." I say. "No kidding." Jake said. "So what's the name going to be?" Umm" Jake said. "I don't know." I was clueless too. We leaned against a tree, thinking of names. We spent a good half an hour there, discussing, we couldn't agree on one. Oh dear.

7/27/2011 5:26:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Personally it could, the Pastors hired people to work day and night, but idk if it will be down after everyone leaves!

7/27/2011 5:15:51 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~I came back with my walk before Christy came in, everyone was getting ready while I was looking at my camera. "You know us 3 haven't got a picture together yet." Dani says, she points to her, Cali, and Brooklyn. "SO TRUE!" I say, and I direct them to come on my bed. We all smile and take pictures, some goofy, some serious. Soon Christy comes in, all ready, we were all too. So Christy, Cali, Dani, Quinn, Brooklyn, and I walk together to breakfast and A.M. prayer. At breakfast I sat next to Quinn, I kept seeing she was smiling, I looked at Matt, he was looking at her, it was cute. "Ooooh" I say, Quinn gave me a dont-mess-up-the-moment look, I looked down and we bust out laughing. "Hey." Jake said, and sat on the other side, I turned. "Hiya!" I said. "Where did you--" "I got this *touch my hair* before I came here." "Oh well I like it." "Thanks." Today we were going back to the facility to work on construction, it looked really good, I am hoping it will be done before we leave! When we get there everyone get's to work. "Adriana Danford and Jake Blakeson?" "Yes?"

7/27/2011 5:13:47 PM | Report

fungirl123 kjm109, you do know that when your building a GIANT house, it can't be in a matter of 7 or 8 days! It's not possible! And you don't really just put brick after brick on, it's MUCH more than that!!!!!!

7/27/2011 5:11:11 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~I woke up before anyone, so I just decided to quietly leave and take a shower. Outfit: light blue jean shorts, a black tank, and a red plaid unbutton shirt, and hiking boots. Lately I have been just showing my black hair and not by blue highlight I had gotten about a month ago. I just really hated I did it, so I covered it, there was a trick to my hair, if you twist my bangs, you wont see my blue highlight at all *Which I had been doing this whole time*, but I was so lazy I just let it out. I walked back to my dorm, Brooklyn was up. "Hello Brookie!" I say, her eyes go wide. "When did you get that!?" "What?" I say freaking out, she touches my hair. "This blue." "Oh." I calm down. "I got that done right before I left to come here, lately I have been just covering it up, because I just hate it." "You hate it?! You look gorgeous with it!" "Really?" I say she nods. "Thanks." "No problem, ugh I am so tired, I'm going back to sleep!" "Ok, later!" I leave my room with my Ipod, I had a little time to myself for breakfast.

7/27/2011 4:55:17 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 17) I woke up the next morning and hurried off to take a shower before all the warmish water ran out. Once I finished I got dressed and went back to the room. Everyone was getting ready so I waited for them so we could walk to a.m. prayer and breakfast together. Once we got to breakfast we all sat at *our table* and the boys joined us. Matt kept giving Quinn these adoring looks and Nick sat next to me so we could talk. Adriana says something to Quinn and soon they are both laughing really hard. I smile at my friends. After breakfast we go back to the building site that has even more work done on it. We are told that they hired dome people to do some of the more difficult things and that we would finish from this point on. I got right to work helping with walls. We laid brick after brick down building an entire wall before lunch. I stood there with my hands covered in the plaster thing studying our hand work. Nick came over to where I was. “We’ll be done in no time with all of this progress.” He says. “I hope so we only have like five days left.” I say realizing for the first time how little time we have left here. “I hope we can complete it before we leave.” He says as we go and sit down in a shady spot for lunch. We eat in silence looking over everything that we have accomplished. Almost every extra little thing was done and now all the focus was on the main building, which was coming along better than anything else.

7/27/2011 4:46:20 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 16 continued) I sat on my bed for a little longer before anyone else came in. Cali and Chris walked in with Nick trailing behind them. Cali and Chris sat on the bed opposite of me and Nick plopped down on my bed. We talked for a while but soon everyone started coming back. We left our door wide open and just after everyone but Matt and Quinn came back we saw Adriana and Jake running down the hall. Right in front of the door they stop and Jake picks up Adriana, I blush and smile. Then he starts twirling her around I make a fake coughing noise and they suddenly stop and look at us. "Hey." Adrian says to everyone. "Hey?" Dani says, questioning her. Jake and Adriana go to her bed and plop down on it. "Soo..." Nick said. "What’s up?" Jake said. "Umm....nothing much." I reply, watching them. There was awkward silence. Drake claps "Well we boys better be on our way to the dorms before going to dinner, come on." They all follow, Chris adds. "Especially you lover boy." Chris hits Jake with Cali's pillow before leaving. Before they leave Quinn comes on in and says "DINNER!" We all go our ways to the dinner hall. That night we don’t talk much, I think it’s because everyone is earthier on cloud nine or are thinking over the day. That night we all fall asleep in our room. Cali and Quinn both fall asleep in the same bed and everyone else laughs then falls into a deep sleep.

7/27/2011 4:34:50 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 16) We didn't talk much while eating dinner, I think we were all reflecting on how they day was. After dinner we all hit the showers. As we get in our room, Quinn flops on her bed and yells "LONG DAY!" "I couldn't agree more" but it was one of the funniest ones I had. Cali feel asleep on Quinn's bed so we just decided why not everyone just sleep in our room? I went to sleep wishing this trip would never end! *And Dani's snoring from the opposite side of my bed.*

7/27/2011 4:11:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 17* I wake up late. I rustle Brooklyn until she’s awake. “C’mon, we have to shower!” I yell in her face. She looks at the clock then jumps out of bed and grabs her things for the shower. I grab mine and run after her. *I envy those girls who get to sleep longer than me!* I think, sarcastically. I shower quickly only using Shampoo and not shaving my legs. When I get out, I see that I have time so I shave my legs quickly. I go back to the room and change. Outfit: Bermuda shorts, plain yellow t-shirt, hair down and straight, and my usual Nikes. We walk to a.m. prayer, then breakfast. All the boys are sitting with us once again. Matt keeps looking at me and smiling. I laugh and blush when he does. “Ooh!” says Adriana turning to me. I give her a look and then we both laugh.

7/27/2011 4:06:12 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 16) Jake is just to good, he caught me as I was trying to run up the stairs to my dorm, and lifted me all the way up. "So this is my consequence huh?" "Yep." "Making me look stupid in front of all the girls that pass by?" "Yep, your surprisingly light." "And whats that suppose to mean?" "I thought you would weigh more." I gasped and slapped his arm, he laughed. "I am kidding!" "Ya you better be!" I say, and laugh. As we get up the first flight I somehow got Jake to let go of me and started running! Our laughter echoed down the whole hallway, he caught me right when I got to the front of my dorm and twirled me around, I squealed. *Cough* We stopped, all the guys and girls were in our dorm (Except Quinn and Matt), looking at us strangely, Jake lets me down. We act cool "Hey." I say to everyone. "Hey?" Dani says, questioning me. Jake and I go to my bed and plop on it. "Soo..." Nick said, them all still staring at us. "Whats up?" Jake said. "Umm....nothing much." Christy says, still looking at us. There was awkward silence. Drake claps "Well us boys better be on our way to the dorms before going to dinner, come on." They all follow, Chris adds. "Especially you loverboy." Chris hits Jake with Cali's pillow before leaving. Jake looks behind and looks to me, I wave and smile. Before they leave Quinn comes on in and says "DINNER!" We all go our ways to the dinner hall.

7/27/2011 4:03:07 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ I look at my watch again. “Dinner…!” I say as I open the door. Everyone is in the room. They all get up and we walk to the dining hall. I see Matt. I wave at him. He smiles at me. We mostly don’t speak during dinner. “LONG DAY!” I say as we all flop onto our beds after p.m. prayer. “I couldn’t agree more!” they all say but at different seconds; making us all laugh. Cali somehow falls asleep on my bed with me. So we all slept in the same room.

7/27/2011 3:54:33 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 16(cont)* I kept looking at my watch the whole time that Matt and I had the deep conversation. This is how that convo went: “What do you like to do at home?” I ask. “I like to visit my Grandpa’s Vineyard in California. I enjoy helping around with him and my friends that help out that live down there. He’s got a giant house like in the movie, “The Parent Trap”! You know the Dad’s big house and he owns a Vineyard,” he says. “You drive down there every weekend?!” I ask, “My mom won’t even let me drive to the grocery store!” I say laughing. “Yeah, but I won’t be able to do that when I live in Washington. Maybe we’ll drive down there sometime!” he says. “Hopefully!” I say. We laugh. “Would you really want to?” he asks. “Yeah; I love grapes!” “To bad we’re underage and can’t drink the fresh wine…” he says. “Hey, I’m from Ireland! They don’t have a drinking age over there!” I say laughing even harder. “All this talk of drinking makes me thirsty…” he says. “WINE?!” I ask thinking he meant to go get some wine. “NO, as in water!” he says. We go to the dining hall and get a cup and fill it with water. We go and sit under the big tree outside the house. I put my face to the sun and close my eyes. “You never told me ‘bout your home life!” he says. MY eyes flash open and I lean back against the tree with a bad feeling in my stomach. “I’m sorry; I shouldn’t have asked…” he says. “It’s OK…” I say. I tell him everything: from my best friends in Ireland to the day Camden was born. “Wow. Um, I never thought—you’ve always seemed so…happy…” he says. “I know. I’m great at keeping secrets…” I say, “I’ve been doing it my whole life,” I finish. I go on to tell him about my mom and Steve; about Belle and Zoe. I told him my whole life story, almost. We walk back to the building. I felt him reach for my hand. I touched his and held it the rest of the walk to my room. I felt butterflies in my stomach.

7/27/2011 3:37:09 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: LOL, well in later on when we do the Epilogue I was going to say that her and Chad later on after highschool dated, and after college they did in fact get married. But after 2 years or so, Chad and Adriana realized they only had a close friend relationship, and get divorced. Then one day (Lets just say 3 years later) Adriana visits Colorado and accidently meets up with Jake, they start becoming friends again, start dating, ya da da, and God tells Adriana he was the one all long, and they get married. Also in the midst of this all Adriana still goes on the Ethiopian mission trips.

7/27/2011 3:20:06 PM | Report

fungirl123 WHAT?!?! @Music, WHAT?!?! I thought that after they went home, Adri would talk to Chad and say they she never felt anything! Then, Adriana and Jake would live happily ever after! Once again, WHAT?!?! They should've kissed right after he put her down!

7/27/2011 3:10:33 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl: Okay, I wont leave until the middle of that week, I think we all need a break from writing...lol, I'll probably just write, but I wont post them until we all come back...

7/27/2011 2:52:38 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 16 continued) Christy comes back in with another video, announcing the guys are coming in 10 minutes, we scramble. Hair check, clothes check, room check, make-up check, we do everything in the matter of 10 minutes. "There here,” Christy calls from the window, I stand guard by the door. "Ok!" I say nervously. A minute later, “Christy it’s been a half an hour.” Matt calls from the other side, we freeze. "Open the door." Christy whispers to me, I nod and obey. I look on the other side, aww poor boys, they were totally nervous. By the looks of them we looked calm and ready, but in the inside of all of us I knew we just wanted to scream and hide. "Hey," We say in unison, the guys faintly say "Hi" back. “We have decided we would each like to talk in private, to whoever like’s us. Ok?” Christy says, thank gosh she is talking, because I was just a nervous wreck, but I don't think no one saw me being one. “OK,” The guys said, and we go our separate ways. Jake and I were the last to leave. "So umm....where?" He says, I think. "We can just go behind the dorms I guess, seems like the safest place." He nods in agreement. I walk out first and he strays behind me, totally silent. I start fiddling with my fingers and humming a song in Spanish (As you know I start talking in Spanish when I am either nervous or angry.) Soon Jake and I were behind the building, totally silent, other than my humming, I didn't see all the other girls, good, because I had a big feeling I would be confessing. A. Lot. "Adriana I--" I don't look at Jake, but in the corner of my eye I see he puts his hand down. "Jake its okay, I know you guys didn't mean to tape it, nothing to blame Nick, you, or anyone on." I say, he sighed in relief, but I knew he wasn't finished. "Adriana..." I look him straight in the eye, it seems whenever I do it, the person's spits out what they want to say. "Wow you have the prettiest eyes I've--" He stops and snaps back into what he wants to say. "Adriana." He says firmly then sighs, poor guy. "Here I'll give you second." I say, I turn around so I am not facing him, so he can have some time, wow, this must be hard on him. I heard footsteps, I turn my head around slowly, he is pacing back in forth, mumbling to himself, I snap back around, trying not to laugh. Soon a second turns in 5 minutes, then 10, then almost 15 and I turn around. "Um not trying to sound rude but we just wasted--" "Adriana your the most prettiest, smartest, funniest, just..." He stops, I smile. "Amazing girl I've ever met." "Thanks." I say, I didn't know what to say. Then something hits me, Chad. I groan. "Whoa did I say something wrong, should-" "No, no no no you were fine Jake, couldn't have said it better but-" I sigh, slowly sliding from standing to on the ground, my knees up to my face. "It's just I have a friend in Colorado--" "Chad." Jake says, he soon bends down to my level. "Ya...Chad. Who said he loved me." "Oh." Jake says, I knew that wasn't something he wanted to hear. "But Jake, I'm not dating him. I didn't date him because he couldn't date a non-Christian girl..." "But arent you a Christian?" Jake ask curiously, I nodded. "Nick helped me become one this summer." I say. "Awesome." "Ya I know...it's just that Jake, I've had a hard life, and I just don't think a relationship is what I need right now, with you or Chad. I just want to be free of love triangles, relationships, all of that. Now that may change soon, but for now...lets just be good friends. " I say, he nods. "Agreed, but one more thing." "What?" I asked. "I'm sorry about the whole Rachel and me thing, I was stupid to do that." "Hey its ok, I know Rachel just persuaded you." "Are you two going to make up?" "That's a good question." I say, somehow it was numerous to me, I laugh, he laughs too. "Well we better go back." I say, he nods. "Race?" "You bet." He says, we start walking, we look at each other. "GO!" We say in unison, running the fastest we could, I start laughing. I decide to do something totally evil, I pretend to trip. "OW!" I say on the ground, Jake stops "Are you okay?" Ya I think I am, after I...BET YOUR BUTT!" And I start running, somehow Jake got a hold of me and lifted me up, I scream and laugh "Haha funny now put me down.." I start figiding around in Jake's grasp, trying so hard to stop laughing. "Nope." Jake says. "Wow your..soo...strong." Which he was, I couldn't let go. "Aww thank you." He says, but won't let go, I stop trying to pull away. "Okay...what am I going to have to do to make you let go?" I say, he thinks. "Hmmm...letting me win." "No way." "Hmm well I guess you'ill be in my grasps forever since I am "Soo strong"" He says, mocking my voice, we laugh. "Fine, you win." He sets me back on ground I start immeadiatly running. "HEY!" He yells from behind me, I stop, we were about 15 ft away from each other. "I thought I was going to win?" He says, acting innocent and sad. I smile "HAH, in your dreams." I say "I had my fingers crossed" I show him my fingers crossed, he runs after me I squeal, I started laughing and ran to the dorms.

7/27/2011 2:47:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 16(cont)* I sit on my bed. Christy comes in. “I need to change…” she says. I leave the room. I see Matt with his hands in his pockets. “Oh…” I say. “You forgot this…” he says giving me my eyeglass case. I take it and turn around expecting him to leave. “I’m not done,” he says. “What else do you have to say?” “I was going to say ‘you look different’! Not in a bad way…I like them,” he says smiling. He reaches into his back pocket and takes out a pair of round—lenses glasses. “These are mine!” he says, “I got contacts when I was 11 years old…” he finishes. I laugh. “You think we can be friends until this whole ‘Dad’s bad job’ thing is over. Oh yeah; forgot to say that the day we left, he went to a new job interview!” he says. “Good! Forgot to ask you: How old ARE you?” I ask. “17 ½,” he says. “I’ll be 17 in a couple months,” I say.

7/27/2011 2:37:51 PM | Report

fungirl123 Fine with me! When are we all leaving. The day that the 1st person leaves, we should stop writing until we all get back! I leave Friday morning!

7/27/2011 2:15:57 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive O and BTW @fungirl..idk if I already said this or not, but Quinn can be almost 17, lol I think I forgot to say yes or no about that, sorry!

7/27/2011 2:13:54 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: That's fine by all means, we'll just see what @fungirl123 says....

7/27/2011 2:09:37 PM | Report

kjm109 @ Music that would be AMAZING!!! AS long as you don't mind I would be very happy to do that.

7/27/2011 1:54:53 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123 n kjm109: Seems that we are ALL going to be busy this upcoming week, I will be as well. So do you just want to not right next week then the next week we can just start back up again?

7/27/2011 1:45:21 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 16 continued) Nick and I walk side by side out to the bench. We pass a few of the girls along the way but I can’t bring myself to look at them. Once we reach our bench I sit and Nick does to he then sighs and shakes his head. “I can’t believe I accidently taped that video.” He said. “Hey maybe it’s not such a bad thing that you did, now there is no more guessing who likes who.” I say he nods his head, “Nick, I have to tell you that I’m not sure if I like that you didn’t want to talk about me, but on the other hand I’m not sure I didn’t like it.” I tell him. “What do you mean?” he asks. “Well, when the other boys asked about me you didn’t say a thing, and all the other boys had no problem saying those things about the other girls. I don’t know if I appreciate that you did that or not.” I stare at my hands not wanting to look at him. “Christy, I did that because they haven’t figured everything out yet and they don’t really talk to the girls they like. You and I have, were kinda a head of the game I guess, their behind it. We had already talked about if we like each other and they don’t need to know that. I’m not super tight with the guys like you are with the other girls. So I didn’t think they needed to know all the great things happening to me.” He explained. I look up at him and he is looking right at me, “You know the video doesn’t show the entire conversation, I did talk about you. And I did it because I wanted to not because they pressured me into doing it.” “Really?” I ask. “Really,” he replies. I lean back on the bench and look out into the field of nothing. “Do you know that we all spent the time you gave us thinking about what we would say?” he asks. “So did we, but I already knew what I wanted to ask,” I say. “Me too, Christy.” He replied. He reached down and picked up my hand, I turn and look he is just staring ahead into the field, I smile and turn my attention forward again. We talk for a few more minutes before we get up and go our separate ways. I head back up to my room feeling like I am walking on air. Once I got to the hall way Matt stopped me. “Quinn left before I could finish, please get her to come back out I need to tell her something very important.” He says urgently. “Ok wait by our door.” I say. I then walk to my door and go in. Quinn is sitting on her bed holding a pair of glasses. “Hey Quinn could you go into the hall for a second I need to change and I mean now.” I tell her. She reluctantly gets up and leaves the room. I hope Jake can tell her what he wanted to and that everything will work out. I hear Quinn talking in the hall and I quickly change my shirt which is totally sweaty and gross. I then go and sit on my bed waiting for Quinn or another girl to come back.

7/27/2011 1:30:11 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 16(cont)* I see Adriana give Christy the camera as she goes to the boys’ wing. I lay down on the bed. “If I know Matt likes me, how do I bring it up to him?! It’s so much easier for Christy; Nick knows that Christy likes him!” I say to Cali as she enters the room. “Yeah...I know! As cute as Chris is, he’s not my type…I just don’t feel like dating!” she exclaims. “I don’t know what to do!” I yell. “Do ya know where Charlotte is? I feel she needs to know this…” asks Dani as she walks in. “No idea…like I said: I haven’t spoken to her in like a week,” I say. “I think she’s in the lobby writing to her family,” says Cali. I get up. “I’ll somehow let Matt know! I’m just not ready,” I say walking out the door to the restroom. I look in the mirror when I get to the bathroom. “What does he like about me? Tomorrow, I’ll wear my ugly glasses! He’ll see what I look like on a daily basis!” I say out loud to the mirror. I splash some water on my face. I look at my watch. 5:45p.m. I walk back to my room. Christy still isn’t back. I sit on my bed. Christy comes in. She tells us that she has another video. She shows us it. “So there coming over her to talk to us?” I ask. “Yeah, and in like ten minutes...” Christy tells us. Everyone looks around and the scrambles to clean up and get ready for the boys. “There here,” Christy calls out from her position at the window. “Ok,” Adriana replies standing guard at the door. A minute later someone knocks at the door. “Christy it’s been a half an hour.” Matt calls out. Adri nods them pulls the door open to reveal five nervous looking boys. “Hey,” we all called out. “Hi,” a few of them replied. I stand up and walk to the door. “We have decided we would each like to talk in private, to whoever like’s us. Ok?” Christy tells them. “OK,” they reply. We all get up and leave the room, I watch as everyone takes the guy somewhere separate from everyone else. Matt jerks his head toward the lobby. I grab my eye glass case and I don’t speak, but just follow him to the lobby. “What’s goin--,” Matt cuts me off. “We both know why you and I are here! I can admit: I like you A LOT! But—let me start from the beginning!” he says. He takes a deep breath before speaking, “A couple months ago, my Dad started working for a rubber company. His boss had a daughter, Brianna! Brianna’s dad isn’t the nicest person ever and takes his daughter’s life seriously, as in: if someone breaks her heart, he takes the problem into his own hands! If I break up with Brianna…my dad could loose his JOB!” Matt takes another deep breath. I open my mouth to speak, but all that comes out is short breaths. “My dad’s is working on finding a new job! There WILL be a ‘you and me’ one day—if you like me—just now,” he says. “L—let’s see if you still like me when you see what I look like on a regular day…” I say as I open my eye glass case. “What’s th--,” “Just wait…” I say as I unfold my glasses. I slide them onto my face. “Why didn’t you show me these earlier?” he asks, “You look--,” before he could finish, I got up and left.

7/27/2011 12:58:52 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl that would be awesome if you guys could do that.

7/27/2011 12:09:54 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 16 continued) I start walking towards the boys dorms trying to figure out exactly what I’m going to say. Adrian walked up to me and handed me her camera. “Here, good luck.” She whispers I just nod my head still trying to figure out what I’m going to say. When I get into the boys dorm thing I go looking for their room. When I finally find it I knock on the door. “Who is it?” someone called form the other side of the door. “It’s Christy,” I reply. “Uh, hold on just a second were not exactly ready,” the voice instructed. I suddenly heard a lot of moving around and whispering, then someone is shutting a door. I can’t help but laugh; apparently the boys are a bunch of slobs. The door swings open revealing a room full of boys all staring at the door. “Hey,” I say. “Hey,” they all reply back. “Ok I’ve got something to show all of you. Can I come in?” I ask. “Ok.” They all reply yet again. I enter the room and they all gather around me. I take a deep breath and play the video, the boys are silent. Matt starts talking in the video and then so does everyone else. Once the video ends the boys all look at me. “Did all of you girls see this?” Demands Matt. “Everyone you guys talk about except Brianna.” I reply. I look around the room biting my bottom lip. “NICK, THIS IS ALL YOUR FALUT!” Yells Jake storming around the room. “I didn’t click any button’s it was just sitting there.” He replies defensively. I have already started recording the whole thing. “Well look what happened.” Jake returns. “Guys,” I say timidly. Nick looks up but all the others keep pacing back and forth and mumbling under their breath. I swallow and look at them. “GUYS!” I yell getting all of them to stop and look at me, “Were not mad OK? We just wanted you to know what we saw. Some of us might not accept, like, what you said a couple of the girls I know for sure won’t.” I tell them. They look around trying to figure out who it might be and I’m pretty sure all of the boys think that it might be them. “Well what should we do go talk to the other girls?” Jake asks. “Yes I think you should as a matter of fact.” I tell them still filming. “OK let’s go,” Jake replies marching towards the door. “Actually come over in a half an hour and we’ll be ready for you guys, and I mean all of you.” I said. “Fine,” Jake replies. I hurry out of the room and run to my room thankfully everyone is there. “I got another video,” I tell them so they all gather around me and watch the video of the boys after finding out. “So there coming over her to talk to us?” Quinn asks. “Yeah and in like ten minutes.” I tell them. Everyone looks around and the scrambles to clean up and get ready for the boys, I play look out. “There here,” I call out from my position at the window. “Ok,” Adriana replies standing guard at the door. A minute later someone knocks at the door. “Christy it’s been a half an hour.” Matt I think calls out. “Open the door,” I whisper to Adriana. She nods them pulls the door open to reveal five nervous looking boys. “Hey,” We all called out. “Hi,” a few of them replied. I stand up and walk to the door. “We have decided we would each like to talk in private, to whoever like’s us. Ok?” I tell them. “OK,” they reply. We all get up and leave the room, I watch as everyone takes the guy somewhere separate from everyone else. “Let’s go to the bench,” I tell Nick. He nods his head and we take off walking.

7/27/2011 12:08:57 PM | Report

fungirl123 You should write the rest of the trip then we'll wait til you get back to do the epilogue and the "3 weeks later" thing. Now that we're talking bout that, I'm going to Gettysburg, Pennsylvania on Friday n wont be back till Monday! I'll so what I can!

7/27/2011 12:08:06 PM | Report

kjm109 Alright ladies I’m going to have a little problem. On Sunday I am going to be leaving for summer camp but I will be back the next Friday. So this means I can finish writing the trip but I can’t write the afterword stuff unless we wait to write that. But we defiantly don’t have to I just wanted to let you guys know of my situation.

7/27/2011 11:41:21 AM | Report

kjm109 Hey I'll take over from here

7/27/2011 11:38:16 AM | Report

fungirl123 'KK, I really don't know what to write about...

7/27/2011 10:26:18 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123 or @kjm109: If one of you two want to take over after that....that would be great!!

7/26/2011 10:15:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ I decided I needed a walk around the garden. as i was coming back, I see Christy, heading toward to the boy's dorms, I walked toward her. "Here." I gave her the camera. "Good luck." I whispered, she nodded her head. I walk back into our dorm, Quinn, Dani, and Cali look at me for an answer, I sigh. "Nope I dont have an idea." they groan. Think Adri think!

7/26/2011 9:22:29 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Ya, I was going to say Cali n Dani are flattered, but dont accept bc Dani already has a bf, and Cali isnt into dating at the moment.

7/26/2011 9:15:30 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, can I change my character’s age. I want her to be almost 17 years old. ~QUINN~ *Day: 16(cont)* I wake up around 4:45 p.m. and go to the bathroom. I fix my hair in the mirror and brush it down so it’s not so wild. After that, I take a walk around the building. I look at my watch and see that it’s 5: 15 p.m. I walk back to the room and see that people are in the room. I sit down and talk with them and soon after, Adriana comes in panting. "So you’re telling me...that the guys said ALL you just said...in this video." Cali says. Adriana nods. "I don't believe you." "Well then you look yourself." Cali snatches the camera, her eyes wide, she squeals "Oh my gosh she's ain’t kidding!!" All the girls surround me. In the video there's Jake, Nick, Matt, Chris, and Drake...all on their beds. Seemed like nothing was going on, just talking about sports and what not, then WE came in the subject. "I got a question." Matt says. "Okay what?" "How does it feel to get beaten by a girl, seriously. Must suck right?" The question was going to Jake. "Haha funny, and no, she didn't really win, I just let her." Oldest trick in the book. "Dude, don't lie, you know Adriana bet you." Everyone laughs but Jake. "Whatever." "Just admit it, you like her..." "Oooh.." All the guys go. "Alright, alright, if I tell you the truth will you all shut up?" Jake says, "Yes." There was a long pause. "*Sigh* Ok I do, what's the big deal." He shuts his book and puts it on his dresser, Chris gets up. "The big deal is you blew it. You went out with Rachel." Jake sighed. "Ya your right..." Jake says. "Okay." Drake says and claps once. "Since we are talking about the love our lives, Nick, your next." Nick looks up from his bible. "Haha, like I would tell you all about Christy. I for once know how to keep my mouth shut about my life." Christy looks down, I could tell she really wanted to know what Nick thought about her. "Ya sure, Nick, seriously. EVERYONE knows you like Christy, I could yell out into the hallway and say 'Nick loves Christy.' and everyone would agree." Jake said, all the guys nodded. "Well doesn't matter, me liking Christy is staying to me, myself, and I." The boys groan. The video keeps on going, it felt like the guys doing truth or dare WITHOUT the dare, only truths, and ONLY about us. 15 minutes later, the video ends. "Wow…" Dani says. "Well, um I'm speechless." I say. Matt ONLY talked about me. I don’t mean to brag…but he ONLY said negative things about Brianna. Chris said he like Cali, Drake said he like Dani, and Nick didn't say a word, which was horrible because we all knew Christy liked him and he liked her....I felt bad. "Well...should we tell them?" Dani says. "Maybe...we'll just have to see." I say. Christy just lay on her bed, staring at the wall. I didn’t know what to do. *Is it even Christian to fall in love?* I ask myself, *Yeah…probably, but that doesn’t mean it has to happen!* “What ARE we going to do?!” Cali asks. “I don’t know!” I exclaim. @Music, KJM109, or someone please take over…

7/26/2011 8:59:42 PM | Report

fungirl123 We all know that not all love lasts forever...and not everyone falls inlove at the same time. I think that not everyone in this story should have a crush or a BF. I'm referring to “Chris said he like Cali, Drake said he like Dani” part

7/26/2011 8:55:01 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (continued) I woke up an hour and a half later and looked around the room. Adriana and Quinn were both sound asleep so I quietly got up and left the room. I walked down to the yard and immediately started sweating. “Christy!” I hear someone yell. When I look around I see Nick running towards me. “Have you seen Adrianna?” he asks. “Yeah she is sound asleep in our room.” I tell him. “Uh, oh well I’ll just give it to her later. Do you want to go do something?” he asks. “Sure what do you want to do?” I ask. “I’m not sure we could just walk or something.” He says. “Fine by me,” I reply. He starts walking and I follow. We walk for a few minutes in silence and then I decide to start a conversation. “So, what’s life like on a farm?” I ask thinking of nothing else. He laughs, “Do you really want to know?” he asks and I shrug my shoulders, “Alright, well it’s a lot of work. You take care of the animals, and the fields. A lot of the times in winter we can’t get anywhere because were snowed in. And in the summer we go swimming in a pond out back of the house.” He says, “And that’s in brief.” I laugh. “I have never been on a farm in my entire life.” I tell him. “Seriously?!?” he asks. “Yep I have never been allowed to. My mom is worried I’ll track something into the house.” I say. “What kind of house do you live in?” he asks. “A lot of people call it a mansion, because it’s so big and white everywhere inside. And classical music is playing day and night.” I tell him. “Wow, how do you stand it?” “Well I’ve always played the piano and I play classical music on it so I just started liking it.” “I have an idea.” Nick says as he grabs my hand and takes off running towards one of the buildings. We bursts through the doors to find the space empty of people but not of instruments. “Wow,” I say. He pulls my hand and leads me over to a piano in the corner. “Play me something.” He instructs. “Really?” I ask but am already sitting down. “Yep,” he says pulling up a seat next to the piano bench I think of a piece to play and then begin playing its Mozart’s Minuet K2. A song I learned a few years ago but had memorized. As I struck the last few notes I open my eyes and looked at him. “Wow,” was all he said. I smiled and got up he did the same and we walked out of the music room. “I’m going back to my room,” I tell him as I look at my watch and see that it is five fifteen. “See you in a bit Christy,” he says then walks away. I go up to my room and see that everyone is there but Adriana so I sit on my bed and talk to the other girls. Adriana comes running in a few minutes later panting. “You won’t believe this!” she exclaims. We all look at each other and Quinn asks what. Adriana then tells us about this video Nick must have accidently filmed and what it said. We all gathered around her and watched the video. The video starts with all the boys sitting on their beds talking then Matt starts asking questions. "I got a question." Matt says. "Okay what?" "How does it feel to get beaten by a girl, seriously. Must suck right?" The question was going to Jake. "Haha funny, and no, she didn't really win, I just let her. Dude, don't lie, you know Adriana bet you." Everyone laughs but Jake. "Whatever." Jake says. "Just admit it, you like her..." Matt says. "Oooo.." All the guys go. "Alright alright, if I tell you the truth will you all shut up?" Jake says, "Yes." There was a long pause. "*Sigh* Ok I do, what's the big deal." He shuts his book and puts it on his dresser, Chris gets up. "The big deal is you blew it. You went out with Rachel." Jake sighed. "Ya your right." Jake says. "Okay." Drake says and claps once. "Since we are talking about the love our lives, Nick, your next." Nick looks up from his bible I get butter flies in my stomach, I kinda want him to talk about me but then again I kinda don’t. "Haha, like I would tell you all about Christy. I for once know how to keep my mouth shut about my life." I looked down trying to decide if that was an insult or a nice thing for him to do. "Ya sure, Nick, seriously. EVERYONE knows you like Christy, I could yell out into the hallway and say 'Nick loves Christy.' and everyone would agree." Jake said, all the guys nodded. "Well doesn't matter, me liking Christy is staying to me, myself, and I." The boys groan. The video keeps going and all of us girls are talked about. 15 minutes later, the video ends. "Wow..." Dani says. "Well, um I'm speechless." Quinn says, blushing. I nod my head and then move over to my bed and look at the wall still trying to decide if I should be upset or happy. "Well...should we tell them?" Dani asks. "Maybe...we'll just have to see." Adriana says. I take a deep breath and get up and go to the bathroom. I go and sit in a changing stall trying to processes things. All the other boys had no issue talking about the girls they liked. Maybe Nick did that because we’ve already talked about this where the others haven’t. I get up I’m going to tell him that we saw a video of their discussion so I can ask him what he meant.

7/26/2011 7:58:53 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 16 continued) We were given cards with our group members names on it and these were the people who would be delivering food with us for the next six days. Nick, Adriana, Dani, Lily, Christian, me, Alexis, and Paul were all in my group and I knew three of them. We all rode to the village that we would be giving food and everyone talked so now thankfully I know everyone. In this village everyone wore clothes which was a huge relief to me and I think to everyone else. They were all so grateful and wanted us to stay longer so we did but only for a half an hour. I played duck, duck, goose with little kids because I had gotten very good at explaining it in Amharic. Once we left the temperature was soaring and everyone had broken into a sweat. “It has to be over 100 degrees.” I told Nick as we climbed on the bus, which for your information does not have AC. “Easily,” he replied sitting down in the seat across from me. I saw a thermometer taped to the side of the bus and I took a picture of it. 119 is what it said. I handed my camera to Nick and he looked at it and laughed. “Smile,” he said as he took a picture. “No one of us together.” He said he looked at the bus driver like a little kid would do before jumping to my seat. I laughed at the site, which made me remember one day on my bus a couple of kids hopped from seat to seat until they were in the front of the bus just to talk to the bus driver making everyone laugh. Nick pressed his ear to mine and we smiled as he took the picture. “You will totally need to send me this one.” Nick said. “No problem just give me your e-mail address and once I get home I’ll send them to you.” I said. I grabbed my note book containing everyone’s name and picture number. I flipped to an empty page and handed it to him. He wrote carefully and then flipped back a few pages. “Who are all these people?” he asked. “Just a few that I’ve met on the trip. Well actually everyone I’ve met on the trip.” I reply. “Where are all your room mates’ names?” he asked. “I haven’t gotten the pictures yet.” I tell him. “You should do that soon.” He instructs. “I know, I will,” I tell him. “Write yours down for me as well.” He says. I grab my note book and jot down my email and then rip it out of the book and hand it to him. “Here you go.”, “Thanks,”, “No problem,” We soon pull up at the campus and see everyone just leaving. I get off the bus and Adriana and I walk up to the room together. "Ugh I'm tired." She tells me. "I know how you feel." I reply "Hey by the way...where's your camera?" Adriana stops in the hall way and starts digging through her bag. "CRAP!” Adriana yells and takes off down the hall. I sigh and walk to the room which is completely empty. I sit there thinking for a little then write in my journal before Adriana runs back in. she comes in and tells me that she didn’t find her camera. "Ohh, I'm sorry." "Its ok, not your fault.” She says as she flops onto her bed. "I need another nap." She says and then shortly after falls asleep and I join her.

7/26/2011 7:26:06 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive See..the video was taken accidently, just letting you girls know, it wasn't like Nick taped it on purpose, hopefully you dont think I was going overboard..anyone can take it from there!

7/26/2011 7:08:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 16) "So your telling me...that the guys said ALL you just said...in this video." Cali says, I nod my head. "I don't believe you." "Well then you look yourself." Cali snatches the camera, her eyes wide, she squeals "Omgosh she's aint kidding!!" All the girls surround me. In the video there's Jake, Nick, Matt, Chris, and Drake...all on their beds. Seemed like nothing was going on, just talking about sports and what not, then WE came in the subject. "I got a question." Matt says. "Okay what?" "How does it feel to get beaten by a girl, seriously. Must suck right?" The question was going to Jake. "Haha funny, and no, she didn't really win, I just let her." Oldest trick in the book. "Dude, don't lie, you know Adriana bet you." Everyone laughs but Jake. "Whatever." "Just admit it, you like her..." "Oooo.." All the guys go. "Alright alright, if I tell you the truth will you all shut up?" Jake says, "Yes." There was a long pause. "*Sigh* Ok I do, what's the big deal." He shuts his book and puts it on his dresser, Chris gets up. "The big deal is you blew it. You went out with Rachel." Jake sighed. "Ya your right." Jake says. "Okay." Drake says and claps once. "Since we are talking about the love our lives, Nick, your next." Nick looks up from his bible. "Haha, like I would tell you all about Christy. I for once know how to keep my mouth shut about my life." Christy looks down, I could tell she really wanted to know what Nick thought about her. "Ya sure, Nick, seriously. EVERYONE knows you like Christy, I could yell out into the hallway and say 'Nick loves Christy.' and everyone would agree." Jake said, all the guys nodded. "Well doesn't matter, me liking Christy is staying to me, myself, and I." The boys groan. The video keeps on going, it felt like the guys doing truth or dare WITHOUT the dare, only truths, and ONLY about us. 15 minutes later, the video ends. "Wow.." Dani says. "Well, um I'm speechless." Quinn says, blushing. Matt talked ONLY about Quinn, I didn't even think I heard Brianna's name once, well, wait, only once, but nothing good for her. He said Briana was just a brat, and Quinn was the only girl he ever met that was down to Earth, it was cute. Chris said he like Cali, Drake said he like Dani, and Nick didn't say a word, which was horrible because we all knew Christy liked him and he liked her....I felt bad. "Well...should we tell them?" Dani says. "Maybe...we'll just have to see." I say. Christy just layed on her bed, staring at the wall.

7/26/2011 7:07:45 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fun girl OH ok that makes more sence

7/26/2011 6:50:00 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive OK girls, I am typing the rest of that story now....so please..no one post anything till I get it done, thanks :) or u can just talk about wat ur character has done up to where I am, thats kk.

7/26/2011 6:38:27 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Adriana (Day 16 cont) I wake up...5 P.M.. No one is the room, I walk out and hit the lobby, no one is their either. I go outside to the garden and sit on a bench, look up, and see the clouds. "Hey, wa--" "Can't talk right now" I say, cutting off Nick, "I need to think." "About what?" He asks. "Where I put my camera..I can't believe I lost it on the FIRST DAY I had it." I say. "Oh well that's what I wanted to talk about." I take my eyes off the clouds and look at Nick. "What?" "Well see, when you got up from the bus, you accidently left your camera so I picked it up. I was going to give to you right away but Christy told me you were sleeping. Sorry, hopefully you do didnt go all fiasco looking for it." He hands me the camera, my eyes lit up. "Oh THANK YOU! I thought this thing was a gonner." "Oh no prob." *Awkward silence* "So hey well I gotta go do my devotional, I'll talk to you later." "O okay, thanks again!" I said, and he walks away. I turn on my camera and look at my videos, hey, that's odd....I don't remember--My eyes go huge. I speed walk to my dorm, watching the whole video. "I gotta tell the girls." I say to myself, I soon get there. I bust open the door, they're all there..good. "You WON'T believe this." I say, they all look at each other. "What?" Quinn says.

7/26/2011 6:28:57 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 16(cont)* I walk into the room and see that Christy and Adriana are both passed out on the beds. I join them…

7/26/2011 6:27:54 PM | Report

fungirl123 What should my character's nickname be? I was thinking "Lottie" for Charlotte. I know people where they call themselves Lottie and their name is Charlotte. Then "Cal" for Cali. Then, of course, "Brookie" for Brooklyn, or "Lynny"!

7/26/2011 6:24:24 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 16) I vaguely remember getting off the bus, for I was half asleep from my nap. I go up to my room with Christy. "Ugh I'm tired." I say, totally drained from the heat outside. "I know how you feel." Christy says "Hey by the way...where's your camera?" I stop in the hallway. I check my shoulderbag...it isn't there. "CRAP!" I run back downstairs and outside to the buses, totally awakened. The bus was just about to leave until I stopped it. "Wait WAIT!" Waving my hands, it stops. "Yes?" the bus driver said "I think I may have left my camera here." "*Sigh* Well look around." I went back to my spot. It. Wasn't. There. "Well...do you see it?" The driver said...he was getting irritated. "No." I say, confused, I check underneath the seat..no it isn't there either. I check all the other seats...zlitch, zero, nada. "Ugh, well thanks for letting me look." I say, and get off the bus. I go upstairs and tell Christy I didn't find it. "Ohh, I'm sorry." "Its ok, not your fault." I say, I plop on my bed "I need another nap." And so I do.

7/26/2011 6:17:42 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana (Day 16) After my group came back to the village, Quinn, Christy, Dani...well practically everyone except Dani, Christy, Nick, and I left. One of the buses takes us to campus while I see the other buses taking people to other villages. I lean my head against the window of the bus and prop my feet up in the row of where I was sitting at, everyone had enough space to have there own row. "I'm so tired." Lily said. "Ya me to." Dani said. "Why does it gotta be so HOT??!" Christian yelled over the AC. I take my camera out...I was so bored...so why not? "Hey...well, right now we are going back to campus, totally pooped and hot. I think its like 102 degrees out." I turn the camera away from me and show all the tired teenagers. "Well I guess that's it...later!" And I turn off the camera and close my eyes, a little nap couldn't hurt.

7/26/2011 6:09:04 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: I understand...they can call me Adri...

7/26/2011 5:58:40 PM | Report

fungirl123 I meant for our characters nicknames, if I confused you! Should my character's nickname be Quinny or do you guys have one that doesn't consist of the actual name.

7/26/2011 3:50:12 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~Quinn~ *Day: 16(cont)* we stopped by a village and gave them food. We still hadn’t really gotten anything from the garden even though we’re always picking vegetables. The pastor told us that we would be divided into groups. After every meal, a different group would bring food to a village. The groups would be big because they wanted everyone to have a chance to bring food to a village; and, there was a lot of food to be carried. We got a card with our groups’ names on it. I look at mine. I read it aloud to myself. “Drake, Cheri, Cali, Quinn, Chris, Jake, Rachel, and Charlotte…Good enough,” I say. We go back to the house and wait for directions on the day’s mission. We sit on the floor of our room and talk.

7/26/2011 3:16:40 PM | Report

kjm109 Hey just in case were doing nicknames my nick name is Kat

7/26/2011 3:07:40 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 16 continued) Adriana went to go take more videos and Quinn and I went back to our room. When we got there we all sat for a bit then Cali asks “How much longer do we have here?” “Well, we’re here for 3 weeks…So 3x7=21…Only 6 days left,” Quinn says, “counting today!” Dani made a sad face. “A pastor told me that we’re going to take all our leftovers to some villages every day!” I tell everyone just remembering what I was told. “Random,” Dani says holding out her letters in a singing sort of way. “I wish that this trip would never end!” I exclaim flopping back onto my bed. “Same here,” Quinn replies. “You know I think I could do this for a living like be a permanent missionary.” I say. “I don’t think I could.” Cali replies, “It’s too hot here,” I laugh. We all sit for a while not saying a thing. I sat up because I needed to go to the bathroom. “Brb,” I joked as I hopped off my bed and went down the hall to the restrooms. When I came back to the room everyone was getting ready to leave. “Were going to be delivering the food now.” Cali informs me. “Ok,” I reply. I grab my backpack and head out of the room with the girls. We walk down to the yard and I see Nick laughing at something on a camera. “Whatcha looking at?” I ask him leaning over his shoulder. “Adriana asked me to get an embarrassing video of Jake for her. Do you want to see what I got?” Nick asks. “Sure,” I reply. He pushes play and a guy behind a curtain starts singing. “Oh my gosh! There is no way someone can sing that badly and his song choice to.” I said and did a fake shiver thing. Nick laughs and smiles at me. “I agree completely.” He says as he shuts off the video and we climb onto a bus.

7/26/2011 3:07:12 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana (Day 16) All that day I was anxious to see what Nick got on Jake.Today we went to another village and handed out leftovers, it was a fun time."Hey, I think I got it." Nick said, whispering in my ear. "Really?" I said, turning around, he showed me. "So you see? When Jake left he went to take a shower...and so I followed him." On the camera it was just a picture of shower, then I heard singing, omgosh. "What the--" "I know...its him singing." NO WAY! He sounded....awful! "Whoa, is that Michael Jackson he is singing?" "Yep...I think like Man in the mirror." Omgosh he sounded so awful it was funny! Nick and I started laughing so hard. "Watcha looking at?" Jake said, Nick and I freaked out and shut the camera of and turned and smiled "Nothing." Jake gave us a funny look, then left. Nick and I whipped around the other way again and finished watching it. "Oh my, that was funny, thanks Nick." "No problem." He said, and left

7/26/2011 2:35:40 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl13: O ya sure!

7/26/2011 1:55:23 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 16* Brooklyn and I shower as usual, I change into my clothes. Outfit: Baby blue gym shorts, graphic t-shirt, silver stretchy headband, and Nikes. I walk to breakfast with Christy and Adriana. When we are almost to the bench, Adriana whips out a camera. “Whatcha doing?” asks Christy. “You’ll see!” says Adriana, “Hello, Chad…and whoever else is watching this; which I’m guessing is Mom, Michael and D. This is...Ethiopia!” she says to the camera. She takes the camera off her face and shows the whole dining hall. “Joking…this is the cafeteria in Ethiopia, technically…I guess!” says Adriana, "This people, is the lovely Christy, one of my best friends!" She puts the camera on Christy. Adriana and Christy smile into the camera. Adriana invites me into the picture. “So, I see you’re making a video!” I say. “Hi Chad!” Christy and I say in unison. We all make a funny face. "Yep, Chad and I are going back and forth making videos now…He thought of it. Want to see the video he sent me?" asks Adriana. We nod. She shows us. “Whoa…he’s a hottie!” says Christy. "She's right...oh gosh did my hair look ok in the video?!" I say, fixing my hair show the video we just completed. "Well...not the best hair--days, but I can deal." I say. We sit at the table. "Hey." Chris said. Adriana takes out the camera again. "What is she--" "You'll find out." I say. "Ok so here is the WHOLE crew! Chris, *Chris waves* Drake *Looks up with food stuffed in his mouth* *Laughing* and Nick--" "Yo, yo what up?" Nick says, acting gangster, Christy hits him in the gut "OW!" We bust out laughing! "Well this is the crew, we're just missing, oh Dani, Cali, and Charlotte. Well....we'll get ‘em later, for now, got to go eat!" "BYE!" everyone says, and I cut off the camera. We all laugh. After breakfast, Adriana went around filming the whole house while the rest of us went back to the room. “How much longer do we have here?” asks Cali. “Well, we’re here for 3 weeks…So 3x7=21…Only 6 days left,” I say, “counting today!” I finish. Dani made a sad face. “A pastor told me that we’re going to take all our leftovers to some villages everyday!” says Christy.

7/26/2011 12:33:44 PM | Report

fungirl123 Can we start calling each other by nicknames sometimes?

7/26/2011 12:26:40 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 16) After breakfast and A.M. prayer I had about an hour to go around and film. I got video of the garden, the dorms, well..practically everything in campus....but I forgot one thing. I walked up to the door *Knock Knock* "Who is it?" "Pizza." I said, acting goofy, he opened the door, I clicked on the camera. "Hello sleepyhead! You missed breakfast AND A.M. prayer!" I say on the other side of the camera. Jake looks up and sees the camera, he is totally wiped out, I turn the camera back on me. "This earthlins, is Jake, who, 'apparently', loves mountain dew...according to his boxers." I say and turn the camera around, that's right, Jake was in his robe, a blue tee, and mountain dew boxers, Jake didn't even realized until I said it. "Oh crap that camera is ON?!?" He said, "Yes." I said, my mouth quivering not trying to laugh on the other side. Jake blushes "Well...say hi!!" "Hi...letting you know, Adriana did this EXPECTANTLY!" I couldn't take it, Jake was getting embarrassed but mad, I laughed. I push Jake aside and go inside "This people, is the mountain dew lover's dorm." Inside was Nick sitting on his bed, reading his bible, he sees me. "Dude she got you with no pants on! Nice!" He comes over and high fives me. "This is not funny, who is this going to?" "Oh just...youtube." "WHAT??!" "I'm kidding...just my family and friends." I say, I pretend to turn the camera off, but I don't. "Is it off?" Jake said, I nodded, he turns around, I turn the camera to me mouthing "no" Nick comes behind me, doing "thumbs up". "I'll be right back." Jack says, he folds his robe so NO one sees him in boxers, and closes the door. Nick and I crack up "Wow he believes the camera is off earthlins!" Nick says, going along with me. I pause the camera "Here..want to make it even better...Nick, can you get Jake to do something TOTALLY embarrassing, or spy on him and get him doing something hilarious!" I say, Nick eyes go wide. "You bet I can! Nick at your service." He says, I give him the camera. "This, Adriana, is my new best friend." He says, looking down at the camera. "Your too much Nick, that's why your perfect the job. Make me proud!" I say, and I leave the dorm. I trusted Nick, for he is one of the goofiest but sneakiest guys I've met.

7/26/2011 12:19:04 AM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 16) I woke up in the morning feeling refreshed and wide awake which was new for me. I got up and got dressed in a pair of cargo shorts and a t-shirt. I put my hair up in my new head band and threw on some tennis shoes not feeling like getting that dressed up. I walked down to breakfast with Quinn we were discussing ways to talk to Charlotte and make everything better. I saw the lady that brought us brownies the other day and I waved at her. She came over and handed me the brownie recipe. “What is that?” Quinn asks. “Oh, yesterday I asked her for the recipe for the brownies and this is it.” I tell her. We sit down and I see Adriana come in. She walks over to the table, stops and turns on a camera. “What are you doing?” I ask her. “You’ll see.” She replies she clicks a button and then starts talking to Chad who I’ve heard all about. She makes some funny faces making me laugh and suddenly the camera is one me. “This people is the lovely Christy, one of my best friends.” Adriana leans her head next to mine and we smile “And the amazing Quinn, come here.” She says pulling her into the picture and we all make a funny face and say “Hi Chad!” in unison. Adriana clicks a button and turns her attention towards us. "So I see your making a video..." Quinn says while we get in line for food. "Yep, Chad and I are going back and forth making videos now…he thought of it. Want to see the video he sent me?" Quinn and I nodded, so she showed us. "Whoa, he's a hottie!" I tell Adrianna say, making her laugh "Seriously." I tell her, and then giggle. "She's right...oh gosh did my hair look ok in the video?!" Quinn says, fixing her hair, Adriana laughs even harder. We get up and walk to the food line I grab a bowl fill it with yogurt, granola, and raspberries. She shows the video that she just completed "Well...not the best hair day, but I can deal." By the time Quinn say that we were at the table, with the guys. "Hey." Chris said. Adriana take out her camera again and pushes a button “What is she--" "You'll find out." Quinn says as I sit down next to Nick and she sits on my other side. "Ok so here is the WHOLE crew! Chris, *Chris waves* Drake *Looks up with food stuffed in his mouth* *Laughing* and Nick--" "Yo yo wat up?" Nick says, acting gangsta, I hit him in the gut "OW!" He says looking at me with a smile. Everyone bust out laughing! "Well this is the crew, we're just missing, Dani, Cali, and Charlotte. Well....we'll get em' later, for now, got to go eat! Byeas!" "BYEE!" We all reply and she cuts off the camera. We all laugh.

7/25/2011 11:02:24 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 16) I wake up on a good start. My outfit: Ruffle tank top, light blue shorts, and sandles. Today I put sunglasses on the top of my head. Hair: Down and wavy. I walk to breakfast with Quinn and Christy, little did they know I had my camera with me. As I get to the cafeteria I stop and turn on my camera "What are you doing?" Christy says, "You'll see." I reply. I change the setting on video then click the record button. "HELLO Chad and whoever else watches this, which I am guessing is mom, Michael and D. This is...Ethiopia!" I take the camera off my face and show a full picture of the cafeteria, full of kids. "Joking! This is the cafeteria that is in Ethiopia, technically...I guess?" I say, I could I was making a funny face saying 'I guess' Christy laughs, I put it on her. "This people, is the lovely Christy, one of my best friends!" I get in the picture and Christy and I smile. "And...the amazing Quinn, come here!" She gets in the picture, we all make a funny face." "Hi Chad!" Christy and Quinn say in unision. I pause the video. "So I see your making a video..." Quinn says while we get in line for food. "Yep, Chad and I are going back and forth making videos now..he thought of it. Want to see the video he sent me?" They nodded, I showed them. "Whoa, he's a hottie!" Christy says, I crack up! "Seriously." Christy says, and giggles. "She's right...oh gosh did my hair look ok in the video?!" Quinn says, fixing her hair, I laugh even harder. I show the the video we just completed "Well...not the best hairdays, but I can deal." By the time Quinn said that we were at the table, with the guys. "Hey." Chris said. I take out my camera again "What is she--" "You'll find out." Quinn says. "Ok so here is the WHOLE crew! Chris, *Chris waves* Drake *Looks up with food stuffed in his mouth* *Laughing* and Nick--" "Yo yo wat up?" Nick says, acting gangsta, Christy hits him in the gut "OW!" We bust out laughing! "Well this is the crew, we're just missing, O Dani, Cali, and Charlotte. Well....we'll get em' later, for now, got to go eat! Byeas!" "BYEE!" Everyone says, and I cut off the camera. We all laugh.

7/25/2011 9:16:49 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive I'm just gonna do Day 16 early!

7/25/2011 9:09:05 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive O sorry meant Day 15

7/25/2011 8:53:56 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 16) I walk down the hallway to dinner still in my running clothes, not really caring. Quinn and Christy run up to my before I hit the dinning hall. "You two look happy, I guess you made up!" I say, the look at each and laugh. We went to cafeteria and sat by the guys. Christy had an idea that after were done eating we could help the kitchen staff, it was a great idea. After we were done that we got brownies from the staff, for cleaning! I went to bed that night happy.

7/25/2011 8:51:59 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 15 continued) “What do ya think about my problem with Charlotte? I haven’t spoken do her for days. What should I do?” She asks. I take a moment to think about the problem. “Well, you’re both at fault…you insulted her by saying—um—those things; then she just won’t forgive you like a Christian should,” I tell her. “Yeah, but how do we make up?” She asks. “It’ll happen over time…” I reply. We hear the dinner bell so we roll up the half eaten bag of chocolate chips and run inside. We catch up with Adriana and walk to the dining hall. “You two look happy! I’m guessing you made up!” Adriana says. We laugh as we get in line for dinner; tonight we are having soup and sandwiches. I grab mine and follow Adriana to our table with Quinn behind me, I like this, I think, being surrounded by my two best friends is a great thing. We sit down and Dani and Cali walk over to us cautiously. “It’s ok guys we made up!” I tell them. “Oh thank goodness!” Cali says as she sits down. “Hey Cali I’m sorry I yelled at you.” Quinn says. “No biggie, you were right the fight wasn’t about me, I shouldn’t have butted in.” She replies and we go back to eating. I look up and see some of the boys coming over to our table. “Hey,” I say to them. “Hey Christy,” a couple of them reply. We finish eating but sit for a while longer chatting with everyone. Nick gets up to throw things away, and stops next to me. “Did you and Quinn make up?” he whispers. “Yes,” I reply. He nods his head and walks away. “Oh my gosh you guys!” I say to the table making everyone stop and look at me. “Do you guys see the cooks wiping down the tables?” I ask them and a few nod, “I don’t mean to sound weird but do you think we could offer to do it for them to like bless them?” I ask. This gets a lot more nods, everyone stands up and we walk right up to the cook. “Would it be alright if we cleaned the tables for you?” I ask. She looks at me like I am crazy then shrugs her shoulders “I would be a fool to refuse so sure more rags are over in the bucket with hot soapy water. Thank you.” She says. I take her rag and get right to work; I smile as I wipe off tables because we just made her day by doing something very simple. Once all the tables are done we have each cleaned about three and all of our hands are prune like. I walk up to the kitchen window and tell the lady that we are done. “Oh, please wait five more minutes.” She says so we all go and sit at a table and wait for her. I am surprised to see her walk out with a tray of brownies and paper plates. “For being so helpful,” she says. We each cut ourselves a brownie and eat it, they are delicious. The boys leave and I hand her the empty plate. “I need to get your recipe.” I tell her. “Stop by tomorrow and I will give you the recipe. And again thank you so much for your help.” She says. I wave and we walk out of the cafeteria. “Christy that was an amazing plan!” Adriana tells me I nod my head and smile, “Not to brag but I thought so to.” I reply. Once we get to our room I gather my things and go take a shower. When I get back to the room everyone is sitting around so I join them. We all talk for a little and then fall asleep without any trouble.

7/25/2011 7:40:42 PM | Report

fungirl123 The teens on the trip! It can just be a day for themsleves to be "born again"!

7/25/2011 7:29:20 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: O okay, ya just Ethiopian teenagers is good, I was already imaging the pastors doing it anyway!! But wait, do u mean just teenagers from the missionary trip getting baptize or Ethiopian teenagers?

7/25/2011 7:23:10 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music--yeah, but how 'bout there's no little kids with them. Can't it just be the teens...? And bc the Ethiopians do religion differently, I think that the church pastors should do the baptizing...

7/25/2011 7:04:43 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive fungirl123: After the baptizing ceremony could they possibly just have fun in the water with the kids?! Lol jw...glad you like the idea!

7/25/2011 6:54:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, YES! That’s a great idea…But they JUST get baptized. They don’t bring their swimsuits. ~QUINN~ *Day: 15 (cont)* “Well, your both at fault…you insulted her by saying—um—those things; then she just won’t forgive you like a Christian should,” says Christy. “Yeah, but how do we make up?” I ask. “It’ll happen over time…” she says. We hear the dinner bell so we roll up the half eaten bag of chocolate chips and run inside. We catch up with Adriana and walk to the dining hall. You 2 look happy! I’m guessing you made up!” Adriana says. We laugh.

7/25/2011 6:45:31 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 15) I walk into our room, wow no one is in here? I plop on my bed and open my package again, I look at the pictures. Many of them were Mom and Michael smiling, or making funny faces. There was also ones with Mom and D, (which if Rachel and I never get back to being friends, I'll still love D!) Chad and Michael with a soccer trophy, Michael at one of his soccer games, I so wish I was there! I read the letters from D, Michael, and Mom, all saying they missed me, telling me what they have been doing, etc etc. I read Chad's the last thing he said was "P.S...turn on your camera" Ok? I turn it on and look at the albums....guess who it was? Chad! And where? Our. Beach. I smiled, he took SO many pictures of him, the beach, the hardware store he is working at, his car, etc etc. Look at his pictures made me laugh, then there was a video. "Hey, I guess you wouldn't think I would do this huh?" His voice says, the background was, of course, the beach. "Just wanted to let you know, we all miss you!! Especially me, I mean, my summer has been SO BORING and suckish without you. So here's a plan, we send videos back in forth. How? On this camera, or your phone, whatever is fine with me. I want to see what have you been doing in Ethiopia, your new friends, etc etc. Then, send them to me ASAP, mail, email, txt, HOWEVER it works in Ethiopia. *Chad's million dollar smile appears on the camera* Well..I think that's it. Miss you and love you *Zooms up and whispers* Only as a friend. *Smiles again, pulls shades down.* Later." And the video clicks off. I'm so homesick.

7/25/2011 6:29:04 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive I've heard stories of ppl getting baptized in a beach?!?! Maybe a concept like that..??? What do u think girls?

7/25/2011 6:10:27 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive but that be like 2nd to last day or near the end...

7/25/2011 6:09:16 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Well I mean we dont have to do the makeover thing...but I would love the teenagers to just go on the beach....

7/25/2011 6:08:07 PM | Report

fungirl123 Are we or aren't we doing the makeovers thing and then the beach. I don't think we should...

7/25/2011 5:52:48 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~“I don’t know,” she answered dropping her head, “I guess I just hoped he’d realize something and maybe reconsider what he said and talk to you about it.” She began crying. I felt tears burn the back of my eyes. “I’m so sorry Quinn, and I didn’t mean to hurt you at all. Honestly I was trying to help you I hope you can forgive me.” she says, I sigh “I guess I over reacted a little bit and I really did have no right to yell at you like that. I am sorry to and yes I forgive you.” I look up at her. I get on my knees and wrap my arms around her and she does the same. “Gosh, why did we ever even do this?” she asks. “I don’t know but I do know that it was a big mistake.” I reply. I wipe my eyes and go back to sitting. “Quinn, I really am sorry,” she tells me. “I know me to.” “Hey I have some chocolate chips in our room and I do know that chocolate makes almost anything better.” She says. I laugh and then reply, “Well what are you waiting for go get them already!” she runs back to the room. She comes back with a bag in her hand. “Here they are.” she says, “Are my eyes really red?” she asks. “Yes,” I reply in a laugh, “Are mine?” “Very.” She rips open the bag and we lay on our backs eating the snack and looking up at the sky. “What a crazy day.” she says “Very,” I replies, “What do ya think about my problem with Charlotte? I haven’t spoken do her for days. What should I do?” I ask. She stops and thinks.

7/25/2011 3:38:42 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 15 continued) “But why would I be hurt if I didn’t like him?!?” Quinn says. I pause and try to think of a way to answer. “I don’t know,” I answered dropping my head, “I guess I just hoped he’d realize something and maybe reconsider what he said and talk to you about it.” My throat burned even more so I finally gave up my battle and let my tars flow, “I’m so sorry Quinn, and I didn’t mean to hurt you at all. Honestly I was trying to help you I hope you can forgive me.” I say, Quinn sighs “I guess I over reacted a little bit and I really did have no right to yell at you like that. I am sorry to and yes I forgive you.” She looks up at me. I get on my knees and wrap my arms around her and she does the same. “Gosh, why did we ever even do this?” I ask Quinn. “I don’t know but I do know that it was a big mistake.” She replies. I wipe my eyes and go back to sitting. “Quinn, I really am sorry,” I tell her. “I know me to.” “Hey I have some chocolate chips in our room and I do know that chocolate makes almost anything better.” I say. She laughs and then replies, “Well what are you waiting for go get them already!” I hop up and jog to my room. When I open up the door no one is in the room so I quickly grab the chocolate and run back out to where Quinn and I were sitting. “Here they are.” I say, “Are my eyes really red?” I ask. “Yes,” she replies in a laugh, “Are mine?” “Very.” I rip open the bag and we lay on our backs eating the snack and looking up at the sky. “What a crazy day.” I say “Very,” she replies.

7/25/2011 3:25:32 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fun girl yep totally.

7/25/2011 3:10:12 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 15 (Cont) * “I didn’t mean to imply that you liked him I thought he deserved to know that you were hurt from what he said to you. I was trying to help you out. Yeah I like Nick but if you guys were going to say that to him you could have at least told me that you said that. I realized he might not have liked you but again I thought he deserved to know, probably what you thought when you guys told Nick that I liked him. I just wish that you could have asked me before yelling at me,” she tells me. “But why would I be hurt if I didn’t like him!?!?” I say. She stops for a second. @kjm109, you can take over. Can you also end the argument, somehow?

7/25/2011 3:00:52 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 15 continued) Quinn looks at me then begins talking “First off: You implied that I like him. He’s a smart guy, he knows what you mean. Second: Yes I was with Adriana who told Nick you like him. But, that’s only because we both knew he liked you, too. You told Matt after I had told you that he didn’t like me!” She took a breath, “Your turn.” “I didn’t mean to imply that you liked him I thought he deserved to know that you were hurt from what he said to you. I was trying to help you out. Yeah I like Nick but if you guys were going to say that to him you could have at least told me that you said that. I realized he might not have liked you but again I thought he deserved to know, probably what you thought when you guys told Nick that I liked him. I just wish that you could have asked me before yelling at me.” I tell her. My throat is hurting now from holding back my tears. “Your turn,” I tell her. @ fun girl you can take over now.

7/25/2011 2:18:25 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 15(continued)* I see Adriana run out the door with her iPod. I keep reading Belle’s letter over and over again. I feel the envelope. There was a picture inside. It was of Zoe in her dance uniform with Mom, Belle and Camden standing around her at the gym. Zoe was beaming and holding up her medal. I saw that it was almost 3:00 so I got up and went back to the room. Everyone is already in the room except Christy. I sit down without speaking. I turn around face the wall. I hear someone walk in. “I need to talk to you, now!” says Christy firmly at me. I can tell it’s for me so I get up. She starts telling me about how she “didn’t” tell Matt that I like him and how I was apart of the group that told Nick she liked him. When she was finally done, I began to speak. “First off: You implied that I like him. He’s a smart guy, he knows what you mean. Second: Yes I was with Adriana who told Nick you like him. But, that’s only because we both knew he liked you, too. You told Matt after I had told you that he didn’t like me!” I took a breath. @kjm109, take over from there please.

7/25/2011 1:32:54 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fun girl I was hoping you could take your story from where I left off. I was also hoping the girls could figure everything out based on the conversation.

7/25/2011 1:13:05 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 15 continued) I ran back to the room but stopped and checked for mail before going to my room. There was a couple of letters and a package. I sat in a chair in the lobby like place and opened everything. The first was a letter from Ben saying he was doing fine and he hoped I was too, and that was about it. The second was from my mom talking about her plans for when I get back and what she is doing today. Then there was one from my dad saying how much he missed me and that he had some big things happening in his life. The last was from Henry it was short just a couple of sentences. It said, Hope you are having a fun time. Ben has changed me. That was it no further explanation but I knew what he meant. I stuffed them all back into their envelopes and opened my package. There was a pack of Oreos that had a sticky not on it that said, to share, a couple packs of gum, a pack of hair ties, a pack of socks, a box of root beer candy from my favorite supplier, and a bag of chocolate chips. I put everything back into the box and went up to my room where I found Quinn, Cali, and Dani. They were all sitting there but no one was talking. I put my things on my bed and looked directly at Quinn. “I need to talk to you right now and in private.” I tell her firmly. “Fine,” she replied and got off her bed then followed me out to a shady spot, private spot in the yard. “I need to tell you something and I need you to not interrupt or say anything until I’m done. Ok?” I tell her. “OK.” She replies obviously annoyed. “I didn’t tell Matt you liked him, I told him what he had said the night before upset you.” I say she tries to say something but I just put my hand up stopping her. “I don’t feel like you had any right to get in my face like that and not let me talk, especially since you wrongly accused me. Also Nick told me that you were part of a group that told him that I like him. I am not very mad that you or the group did that, but since you did then decided to yell at me for what you believed was doing practically the same thing it makes me more mad especially at you. So I just hope that you understand and try to fix what you did.” I say looking at her with tears in my eyes. “Are you done?” she asks. I nod my head and she starts talking.

7/25/2011 1:11:49 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 15) After the rhino incident, I just decided to stay out of Christy's and Quinn's situation, I had already created drama with Rachel, I want NO more of that. I helped with cleaning up the food and the wedding. Soon we all got back in the buses and went back to campus. When we got the dorms, I caught up with Dani and Cali "Ugh the nerve of Quinn, telling me stay out of it?!?!" Cali said. We walked the rest of the way in silence. Dani and Cali kept pointing and whispering about Quinn as she faced the other way "Girls, really? Stop." I say, they look at me like I'm nuts, they keep pointing. Ugh. I went down to the lobby. "Any mail?" I say to the junior counselor, she hands me a package with my name on it. I rip it open, it was full of pictures, letters, my Ipod *O thank gosh, I thought I would go on this trip with no music!* and a new digital camera! I broke mine last year while Chad and I were at the lake. Great! Now I can take pictures with.....oh. I totally forgot about the fight until I thought that, I have to do something about this. I go back upstairs, put my package on my bed, take out my Ipod, grab my running shoes, Nike tank, and running shorts. I changed into them in the bathroom, come back to put my other clothes, and head out. A good run could help me clear my mind and think. I run up a mile to a field I saw when we were coming back from the wedding, it was wide and big. Perfect, I walk the end of the field and look forward. Hmmm....I think here to the end is a good...400 meters? I turn my Ipod on, and look through the songs...I play "Whip My Hair" I know it isn't a Christian song, but its the ONE song that gets me focus, and personally, make me run faster. *Ready....set...go* I run full speed, I walk back, run full speed, walk back. Wow, I should of stretched. I took a break and stretched. I run a little more after stretching. Soon I realized I never brought water with me so it's probably best I leave, I walk and jog the mile to campus. I go into the cafeteria and ask for a water, a lady hands one to me. "Thanks." I walk back the long way. "Babe--" "Stop calling me that." I look around...I see no one. I follow the sound of conversation, it leads me to the garden, it's Jake and Rachel, what a 'surprise.' "O please Jake..." "Rachel, I don't know how you got me to the do this....this whole relationship thing, it was the most stupidest, low down, craziest thing I have ever done. I'm done, we're through, heck, we were never even started!" Jake walked away furious, so did Rachel. Is it just me, or did Rachel almost like Jake? I snickered, Rachel hears me, she turns around, I run behind the building, she didn't see me. She groans and stomps back to the dorms. Karma. Defintion: Rachel. I smile back to the dorms, happy as a clam. I think I will take the long way to the dorms more often.

7/25/2011 12:05:20 PM | Report

fungirl123 Can someone give me an idea about what happens next?! I have no idea what to write!

7/25/2011 11:57:44 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 15) I was woken up to the sound of gossiping outside and inside my room about we had to be dressed up more than usual today, I wondered why. I soon hit the showers early so I had time to do a little makeup, which I hadn't done this whole trip, and my hair. Outfit: A paisley crochet chiffon top, white skirt, and wedges. Hair: Curled in a ponytail with my bangs out. Today we headed right to another town after breakfast. The pastors told us that these people don't really dress in clothing...at all. But we had to be respectful of their traditions and ways, and if we did feel uncomfortable just to go back on the bus. As we got to the village, I could tell what the pastors were talking about. Women, children, and even men were wearing almost no clothing or just nude. Never in my life would I think I would see this. We all get out of the buses, a lot of us were embarrased because of how they dressed, I was a little, but not to much. I mean, its their traditional ways, we can't do anything about it. Soon a teenage boy with almost no clothing on came up to me and shook my hand and covered my face when he left *Maybe this is embarrassing* I think. "Wow this is uncomfortable," Nick whispered, I nodded my head slowly. Definitely. We are soon told to sit on the grass for a wedding was going to be placed today. I am just hoping the bride and groom will have some form of clothing on...anything. Soon a girl comes out with clothing on, I'm releaved. But the sad thing was, she almost looked my age, or younger, it just, in my opinion, thinks its odd a girl my age shouldn't get married so soon. I soon snapped out of this, for it was nothing I could do about it, everyone was clapping, I joined in. Numerous dancers come out to a dance, I just watch. Food is taken out from last night (leftovers) were being passed around, but I wasn't hungry. "Well you look nice today." Jake says behind me, I turn around. "O thanks, you too." He soon walks away, I soon sat on a bench, and just looked around, looking at all the huts, it was interesting. I walked over to Christy, Dani, and Cali and started talking. "HOW could YOU?" I hear someone yell, I turn around and look, it's Quinn, right in Christy's face. "How could I what?" Says Christy, she was confused. "YOU told Matt I liked him?!?!" "What's going on?" Cali says pushing them a little farther apart. "THIS has NOTHING to do with you!" Quinn said to Cali...oh wow, she's p-oed. "What do you mean?" Christy butts back in. "You TOLD Matt I liked him, is that clear?" Quinn yells even louder, I've never seen her like this. Quinn and Christy go back and forth on each other like that, but not for long. "RHINO!" Everyone steps back, including me. Quinn grabs my phone and dials a random number, I hear a faint ringtone in the distance, and so does the Rhino...he sprints heavily away. Quinn gives me my phone back, digging it in the palm of my head. I let it slide, knowing she is angry about this whole Christy-told-Matt story.

7/25/2011 11:33:11 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 15(continued)* I look up and see everyone crowding around Christy. *They’re probably just sympathizing her because they think it’s my fault* I think. I get up and go to the bus and ride back to the house with no regret for what I said. I get back to the room first and I lay down and go to sleep. I hear them come in and whisper. I feel them pointing at me. *Yay…back to being hated and ignored, just like in school* I think. They leave and I sit up in bed. I walk to dinner and sit by some random people that I don’t know. Then I go back to the lobby with a pencil and paper. “Dear, Bells, I hate it here! I wanna come home soooo badly! The girls here are worse than the girls at my school. I though that I had finally made friends, but I guess I was wrong. We saw a wedding today and I scared off a charging Rhino. Just a little trick I learned off of “Scout Safari”! So, how’s your summer going?” Only a few more days until I’m back; tell Zoe and Camden and Mom I said ‘hi’ and I miss them! Love, Quinny”. I walk to the door and put the letter in the mail box. “Quinn Lynch?” the lady at the desk asks. “Yes…” I answer. “Letter…” she says giving me an envelope. I take it and read it. “Hey, Quinn, by your last letter, it sounds like your having a great time! I hope that lasts! My birthday is in a few days…when you get this it’ll probably be past then. Zoe’s dance team got 2nd place at the competition! She did amazingly! I hope your great time lasts! Love, Belle, Mom, Camden and Zoe” The letter brought tears to my eyes.

7/24/2011 10:02:52 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 15) I woke up early again this morning but also heard that we were suposto dress kinda nice today so I dressed in a sundress and my gladiator sandals. I went to breakfast and a.m. prayer with my friends and then we loaded onto a bus. Once everyone was on the bus a pastor told us that we would be going to a village and they might not be fully dressed and might do some things that we are uncomfortable with but we are to respect their traditions. He also said that if anyone is uncomfortable with this they can leave now. After he said this people from both buses had gotten off and gone back to the house. Our bus started and pulled out of the campus and then drove to a local village. I looked out my window and saw houses made out of old boxes and some made out of some sort of mud with straw roofs. When the bus slowed to a stop I saw only one man probably a chief or something. He shook hands with every one of the pastors, after a couple of them started unloading food some of the village people came out wearing nothing or close to nothing. No one had their private areas covered. I glanced down at the ground felling a little uncomfortable with the whole thing. I heard a few people gasp and saw others looking away feeling a bit embarrassed as well. We are all directed to go sit down and that a traditional Ethiopian wedding is going to take place. A few girls clap their hands in delight but I’m still a bit embarrassed about the whole thing so I just keep looking down at the dirt I am now sitting on. Some music starts and a woman fully clothed came out of a hut and danced around a fire. She was breathtakingly beautiful. A man gets up and starts conducting the ceremony talking in Amharic. I can pick out a few words of the ceremony every once in a while but the whole thing is still beautiful. He stops speaking and everyone claps so I join them. A few dancers come out from another hut and start doing another traditional thing that looks like a dance, after that is done we are all given food and everyone spreads out. I go stand with Adriana, Dani, and Cali and we talk. I glance at Quinn who is sitting by a tree and see Matt come over and talk to her. I continue my conversation with Dani and am soon interrupted. “Oh hey, Qui-,” I start saying having her cut me off. “How could you?!” She yells in my face. “How could I what?” I asked very confused. “YOU told Matt that I like him!” She yells getting even closer to me. Everyone stops and stares at her. “What’s going on?!” asks Cali a she pushes us apart which I am grateful for. “This has NOTHING to do with you, Cali!” Quinn yells. Cali gives her a strong look then walks away. “What do you mean?!” I say. “You told Matt that I like him…Is that clear enough?!” She exclaim. “I didn’t say-,” “Well…maybe you should think before you back-stab a ‘friend’,” She yells again getting a lot of attention. “Well…I’m sorr…” I start before a girl screams RHINO at the top of her lungs. I look at the direction she is at and see a huge mass if grey running towards us. I take a few steps back and hold my breath. Quinn gets Adriana’s phone and calls someone, I hear a faint ringing and see the rhino suddenly stop and turn around. I grab my camera and start taking pictures and then turn to Quinn. “How...” she cut me off yet again. “I’m still mad.” She says then turns and walks away from us. I feel tears brimming my eyes and then falling. Everyone looked at me as if they too blamed me for the thing with Matt and Quinn. “I told him she was upset about what he had said the night before to her. That’s all I never said she liked him.” I tell everyone. “It’s ok Christy; she had no right to do that.” Cali says wrapping her arms around me. When she let go I had managed to stop crying and regain myself. I was glad when we were called back to the bus and headed back to the campus. When we pulled up I got off the bus and walked straight to the bench I sat on yesterday and let myself cry again. “Christy?” A voice says behind me. “I wipe my tears and look up to see Nick standing above me. “Oh gosh what’s wrong?” he asks as he sits down beside me. “I just got accused of doing something I didn’t do and I don’t think anyone really believes me.” I tell him. “Does this have something to do with what Quinn was yelling in your face earlier today?” I nod my head yes then say “I don’t think Quinn likes me anymore and she was like my best friend.” I whisper. “Well her loss because I think you’re worth liking. I know I sure like you…” he stops. I look up at him “You know what? I like you too.” I tell him. “That’s what I hoped you would say.” He says grabbing my hand in his and squeezing it. “Quinn thinks I told the boy she likes that she likes him.” “That’s odd because she was one of the people who told me you like me.” Nick says. “Are you serious!?!” I ask him. “Yep, I hope you don’t go and attack Quinn about it like she did to you.” He tells me. “I won’t I don’t even think I could be that loud or forceful if I tried.” “I hate to say it but I’m actually glad you can’t.” “Thanks. I better go back to my room.” I tell him standing up. “Me too, see you around Christy.” He says as we go our separate ways.

7/24/2011 9:30:04 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana (Day 14) Today was a blur. We were going to the construction site to work, which I was excited for, but I seemed to be out of it today. I was just thinking, daydreaming, not paying attention. No one seemed to notice, not even Christy, when she told me she danced with Nick, and I could tell Quinn was still paranoid with Matt, which I don't blame her a bit. When we got the construction site I was amazed on how far they had gone in the past few days, no rooms were down, but the already had the outer part of the facility almost done and the rooms plotted and sized. I decided to help with concrete and such with Cali, we didn't talk much, just work. I went to bed that day, extremely tired, not really remembering a thing I really did fun today.

7/24/2011 9:10:08 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Ethiopians in other areas do. Thanks for telling me!

7/24/2011 8:40:29 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Ok. I mean, they can dress traditionally to there culture, that's ok, and I mean they don't have to wear makeup. I may have to research some about how they dress and stuff. I know some areas do not have a lot of clothing and I know some

7/24/2011 8:39:33 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, I am writing this story post to let you girls know how they actually dress and act in Ethiopia. My pastor of my church and his wife went to Ethiopia, and they said that there were people half dressed (As in the girls had breasts completely exposed and boys mostly didn’t wear ANYTHING!). Also, I know that this is teenage girls, but the girls and boys in Ethiopia would NOT be wearing makeup and dressing differently, it’s against the tradition of those people. ~QUINN~ *Day: 15* The morning goes as usual. We are told to dress nicer than usual, but not to dressy. My outfit: a pretty Ruby necklace that I was given at birth, a billowy blouse that I got for an 8th grade dance, a newer pair of shorts, and my ballet flats from my Irish dance class. All the girls were excited that we got to dress nicer than usual. But when we go to the bus, some of the pastors get on and start talking. “OK! This trip is different than probably any other that we have been on! These Ethiopian people will be different than anyone we have ever seen in the U.S. I am letting you know now that these people do not wear much clothing and us Pastors are asking that you respect tradition and do not comment or laugh! We are respecting their way of life. If you cannot respect them, then I wish to go back to the house. Thank you for listening,” finishes Pastor Jeff. Some people leave from both buses. Everyone starts whispering about what they think the Pastor was talking about. When we arrive, I only see one smiling face; and it was probably the village’s leader. He shook the pastors’ hands. People began coming out of their huts and looking strangely at us. I gasped when I saw that the women and girls weren’t wearing shirts or cover-ups. Then the boys had odd make-up on and had NOTHING covering up their “down-there”. I felt a slight slap on the back from behind me and I suddenly realized what the pastors had told us: to be respectful. I looked straight forward and tried not to stare. I looked behind me and saw that the pastors were unloading crates full of food. I saw that the food included all kinds of vegetables and fruits and leftovers from last night’s dinner. We are directed to sit down on the grass. We are told that a traditional wedding is taking place today. Most of the girls clap their hands in delight. We wait awhile before some Ethiopians begin playing a song on what looks like a clarinet or flute. A lady who is fully dressed comes out of her hut and walks around the fire that is burning. I am guessing she is the bride. Then there is a ceremony and someone who reminds of a pastor starts to talk in Amharic. When he is done, everyone claps. I start clapping to because it seems like the right thing to do. Then 5 or 6 dancers come out and start doing some kind of dance. People start to give out food and start talking. Everyone stands up and we are given food. I go and sit by a nearby tree and watch the dancers. “Hey, why have you been so cold with me lately, Quinn?” I hear someone say behind me. I turn and see Matt. “No reason!” I say. “Really…’cause Christy told me it’s because I said I never liked you…in that way,” he says. I am suddenly boiling with anger. “I’ll talk later, bye!” I say as I get up from the ground. I run around and try to find Christy. When I finally see her, she is laughing with Dani. “Oh hey, Qui-,” I cut her off. “How could you?!” I yell. “How could I what?” she asks confused. “YOU told Matt that I like him!” I yell. Everyone stops and stares at me. “What’s going on?!” asks Cali a she pushes Christy and I apart. “This has NOTHING to do with you, Cali!” I yell. She looks at me with a strong look then walks away. “What do you mean?!” Christy says. “You told Matt that I like him…Is that clear enough?!” I exclaim. “I didn’t know-,” “Well…maybe you should think before you back-stab a ‘friend’,” I yell. “Well…I’m sorr-,” she is cut off by a faint scream. I am positive it was the girl being married. “R-RHINO!” she screams. Everyone turns around and sees a giant Rhino running toward the village. I suddenly remember what I had seen on a TV show from when I was a kid: the sound of a ringtone scares them away! “Gimme your phone!” I yell to Adriana. She whips out her phone. I look through her contacts until I see Rachel’s number. I hit send and a second later, her phone rings. The Rhino makes its loud sound, then runs away. “How-,” I cut off Christy. “I’m still mad,” I say as I walk away. I go back to my seat under the tree. I feel tears burn the back of my eyes. I push them lean back against the tree.

7/24/2011 4:30:17 PM | Report

fungirl123 Hey, could I please type 1st for day 15. I have a great idea! Thanx...

7/24/2011 3:56:27 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 14 continued) Construction is a long and tiring job, it’s all this huge process that really doesn’t make any sense until it’s done. We all broke for lunch and I looked at the progress we have seemed to make. Concrete poured the wooden wall thing that tells you where room walls will be up, the play place started, and the garden is getting planted. I’ve been helping build the play structure mostly directing the build and telling, based on the directions, what was suposto go where. I was trying to picture a house out of all of this but I couldn’t form the image in my mind. “Hey,” Nick said behind me. I looked up into the sun to look at him. “Hey,” I replied with my hand shading my eyes and me squinting behind my sun glasses. “Do you want to see where the play room will be?” he asks me. “Sure.” I replied as I stood up and threw my lunch sack into my bag. “It’s over here.” He instructed waving me over, “Right here it’s the second biggest room in this place.” He tells me pointing to a slab on concrete at the corner of the building. “Wow, I can’t really even see this place becoming a play room but hey I can’t see any of this becoming a house. Just shows you my lack of… Oh I don’t even know the word.” I tell him. “That’s ok, I designed the building and I can’t even see it becoming a house.” He tells he tilting his head sideways and using his hands to make a box over his eyes. I laughed at the sight and he laughed too. We broke from lunch and finished working for the rest of the day. When we returned to the campus we all got dinner and then went to p.m. prayer. I left there wishing that this trip will never end and I fell asleep thinking the same thoughts.

7/24/2011 2:46:18 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music, You know how you said that they plan a trip to the beach. I thought that wouldn’t be such a great idea considering it’s a church event. What if they went to see some of the AMAZING waterfalls?! I looked them up on Google Images. They are SOOO pretty! Then they just so happen to fall in the water and they take a little swim! lol! ~QUINN~ *Day: 14(continued)* I go and get my breakfast, then went to sit down. I tried not to make eye-contact with anyone, so I just stared at my food. *To think that yesterday, I was here and was sure that Matt liked me; and just a day later, I don’t even want to speak to him.* I think. “How’d ya sleep?” Christy asks as she sits down. “Fine.” I say. “What wrong?” “Nothing, OK!” I say after I see Matt out of the corner of my eye. I get up and leave the table. I hear Christy, Adriana and Brooklyn murmuring behind me as I walk away. I walk back to my room and sit on the bed. I decide to take a walk before we went back to the building site. I went to the doors and pushed them open with full force. I felt the cool morning air on my hot cheeks. I took a deep breath, then sat down in the garden. I walk back in later, when I see that everyone is coming back and crowding the halls. I get there before everyone else so I sit down on my bed and wait for them. They come in. “We’re going back to the construction site today!” says Christy. I nod. They walk to the bus and I follow far behind them. I sit on a bench beside the building while I wait for the bus. The bus comes and I get on. It stops to drop some people off at Wal-Mart. I see Christy get out with some others. We are all told that we can either go to help with kids and play games with them in a big courtyard about a mile away; or we can assist the construction workers with the concrete pouring. I chose to help with kids. I don’t feel like working. They drop more people off at the construction site. I see more girls than boys get off the bus, which surprised me. They tell the remaining teens where the courtyard is and how far to walk. Then we just start walking. It takes us 25 minutes to get there. I see that some kids from the orphanage are there. A lady asks me if I want to help with the littler ones. I nod and go with her to a spot that is farther away from the rest of the groups. “Well...let me tell you their names. This is Agu. He is 5 ½ years-old. These are Hidi and Fola. They are twins, and 5 years old. This is Haben. He is 4. And last but certainly not least: This is Xola, she is 3. And I am Miss Katy…I am the founder of the orphanage down the road. I’m 29 years old! I’m American, as you can see,” says the lady laughing, “And you are…?” she asks. “Oh, I’m Quinn, I’m 15,” I say. She translates for the kids. “Everyone here that is not an orphan goes by Miss or Mr. It teaches them respect. So you will be Miss Quinn!” she says, “Do you know any songs or games to play?” she asks. “Yes…” I say, “This is how it goes: ‘If you’re happy and you know it, clap your hands (clap, clap). If you’re happy and you know it clap your hands (clap, clap). If you’re happy and you know it then your face will really show it. If you’re happy and you know it clap you’re hands (clap , clap),” I sing. The kids are all smiling and clapping like crazy. I don’t teach them the rest of the song, I figure that know toddler can retain that many words into a song. We keep singing the same song until I see that they are bored with that song. I teach them “Jesus Loves the little Children” and “Jesus Loves Me”. They seem to be happy. Miss Katy comes back and tells me that it’s getting to hot to keep the children outside. She asks me if I can ask a pastor if I can go with her back to the orphanage. I ask Pastor Lisa. She says I can if I can be back by 11: 00 a.m. I agree and walk with Miss Katy. We go to a small brick building. Miss Katy lays out rattles and toys. Haben starts to cry so I hold him in a rocking chair. He quiets down and goes to sleep. I lay him on a mattress and sit on the floor with the other kids. I felt something different on my face. It was different then what I had had in the last couple days…it was a smile.

7/23/2011 8:51:22 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive hey girlies, i really dont have time to do day 14 rite now...i will tom or mayb l8tr 2day!

7/23/2011 8:37:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: awesome!! then maybe the teenagers can stay a day longer or two...n that can b there free days! Again this wont b until l8tr...

7/23/2011 8:27:28 PM | Report

kjm109 @ Music I love the idea of them dressing up and pampering the Ethiopian people and then taking them to a beach!!!

7/23/2011 8:09:25 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: kk...wat about they go to the beach..n they tell there life stories...sorry stuck on this beach theme, too much?

7/23/2011 8:04:36 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Ok, hi girls, you girls are doing AWESOME! Couldn't ask for better writers. But okay, a thought just popped in my mind, tell me if this sounds to over the top. Okay, so I was thinking, what if the teenage girls from the Missionary trip make a little get together dance for the Ethiopian teenage boys and girls? Like Christy, Quinn, Adriana, all of them, give the Ethiopian girls makeovers, and etc, and the boys do the same to the Ethiopian boys? Then of course our characters can dress up and stuff and have a good time, I mean it doesn't have to be extravagant or anything, but just a thought. You know what could make it better? If you selected the Ethiopian boys and girls and they could take a road trip to the beach, but that makes it sound...extravagant, or WAIT *lol sorry, I am thinking while I am typing* it could happen at the grand open of the facility! Bad idea? This wouldn't happen until later...but just a thought! Tell me what you think!

7/23/2011 8:01:24 PM | Report

fungirl123 KK, how about they have 1 more free day, but it's not planned activities. They can just do whatever they want to do. It should be on the 2nd to last day.

7/23/2011 7:34:54 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: I c wat ur saying, but I mean, they are teenagers, not grownups....they gotta have a little fun!! But I do see your reasoning, and no, you dont sound bossy :).

7/23/2011 7:16:20 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 14) Today I woke up early so I went and got showered before anyone else was in the bathroom. When I finished I got dressed and went back to my room. When I opened the door Brooklyn was waking everyone up by shaking their shoulders. I went down to the yard and walked around for a little before the a.m. prayer everything was surprisingly peaceful and quiet. I went and sat on a bench overlooking the vast nothingness of Africa. We only have a few days left and we’ve officially been here for two weeks. I glanced down at my watch and realized it was time for breakfast, so I stood up and made my way to the dining hall. I went quickly through the line and then over to the table where we normally sat. Soon enough the place was filled with hungry people. Adriana and Quinn were next to reach the table and everyone else arrived just seconds later not including the boys. “Hey,” I said as they sat down, “How did you sleep?” “Fine,” Quinn replied studying her oatmeal refusing to look up. “What’s up?” I ask her quite concerned. “Nothing Ok!” she said and then got up and left the table. “Did I say something wrong?” I ask Adriana and Brooklyn. They explain how she and Matt were having a hard time because he wanted to just be friends. “Oh,” I said, “I guess I shouldn’t tell you about what happened to me then last night.” “Oh no please do Quinn just is upset I think.” Adriana replies. I tell them everything from last night. “That’s awesome Christy!” Brooklyn exclaims. “I know I was so excited.” I tell them. “He really is a great guy.” Adriana tells me. We get up and go back to our room where Quinn is sitting on her bed, yet again she doesn’t look at us. “We are going back to the building site today construction is actually starting.” I tell her but she only nods her head. I walk over to my backpack and pick it up then sling it over my shoulder. “I’m going to go down to the yard.” I tell no one and everyone at the same time. The door closes behind me and I turn and walk down the hall. I go and stand near where the bus comes to get us and wait with some other people. “Hey Christy,” I hear Matt call. I turn around smile and wave. “Hey is something up with Quinn she seems a little upset?” He asks. “Actually yeah there is. She is kinda upset at what you told her last night.” I tell him thinking that he deserves to know the truth. “Oh ok see yah later.” He says then runs off. Soon everyone is gathered and the bus pulls up. I climb on and get into an empty seat. Nick gets on the bus and sits next to me. “So did you get all of the design done?” I ask him. “Yep I worked on it a couple of nights ago and everyone thinks the plan is great.” He says un-zipping his backpack and pulling out the blue prints. “There will be 15 bedroom type things, a cafeteria, and four laundry rooms. Then there will also be the play room, a main lobby, an infirmary, a yard to play in, and a vegetable garden and orchard.” He says. “Wow that’s really good.” I tell him. “You think so?” he asks. “Defiantly, this is all really planned out well.” I say. “Thanks Christy.” He says putting the drawing’s back into his backpack. We didn’t talk for the rest of the ride but I still enjoyed it. “Christy over here please.” A pastor called. “Yes?” I ask as I approach him. “Do you have the list that you need for the play room?” he asks. “Oh yeah, here you go.” I said pulling it out of my backpack and handing it to him. “We are going to a local Wal-Mart to get supplies so if you would like to join me and a few others you are more than welcome.” He says. “Ok that sounds fine.” I tell him. I climbed into the car we would be taking to the local Wal-Mart. Once in the car we were told that the store would be donating everything to us but that doesn’t mean we should pick out the most expensive things that are there. There were a few of us going and we were each given a list of things to get. I got my list back with all the playroom things on it. We pulled up at a huge store that looked exactly like an American Wal-Mart making me laugh, the inside looked the exact same to. I grabbed a cart and headed right away to the places where I knew things were. Once I got all of those I searched for the rest of the items on my list. An hour and a half later everything was found and “bought” so we were ready to leave. We climbed back into the car and drove to the work site. I looked out my window and saw a slab of concrete had been poured and bricks were being carried out to the open. A lot of progress had been made even since I left a couple of hours ago. I get out of the car and get right to work helping with the construction.

7/23/2011 4:47:15 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl thanks for clarifying

7/23/2011 4:46:11 PM | Report

fungirl123 OH! Ooops! Sorry. My last STORY post was supposed to be DAY: 14! SORRY!

7/23/2011 4:42:55 PM | Report

fungirl123 @kjm109, Okk. I was just saying that they have to be reallly low cost. And they're can't be tons of food unless it's home-grown. I am sorry if you think I'm bossy. I'm only trying to make the story realistic.

7/23/2011 4:40:54 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl the "party" I wrote about was for serving the orphans and I know people do that because people from my church who go on mission trips talk about how much fun they have doing that.

7/23/2011 4:34:02 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl I am writing right now and will post probably in a half an hour or so

7/23/2011 4:32:02 PM | Report

fungirl123 their time to helping people. After all, that is what a mission trip is all about!! :) Also, remember that all things on the trip have to be low cost. So really,no more big parties and nice places.

7/23/2011 4:24:02 PM | Report

fungirl123 @music, kk. Can someone take over from there? I don't know what they should do. Also, I don't think that they should have anymore 'free' days bc the mission trip isn't supposed to be about them, it's about helping people. So shouldn't they devote all

7/23/2011 4:20:53 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Lol it is ok!! I have been really busy too!!

7/23/2011 3:36:16 PM | Report

fungirl123 SORRY GIRLS! I was at a sleepover and a storm was blocking out the computer so I couldn’t write. ~QUINN~ *Day: 13* Brooklyn shakes me awake and tells me I have to get up and take a shower. She pulls me up and I grab my things for the bathroom. We walk over together. I notice that my eyes are still crusty from crying. I pick out the rest of the crust and get in the shower. Afterwards, I go back to the room and change after waking up the other girls. Outfit: old gym shorts, brown and white t-shirt that says “Go Bulldogs!”, hair in messy side bun, old sandals. We walk to a.m. prayer, then breakfast. I saw Matt out of the corner of my eye. I looked straight ahead and tried to ignore him.

7/23/2011 2:36:29 PM | Report

kjm109 –Christy- (Day 13 continued) I walked over to the cake decorating station and looked at everything I had. Paint brush, bags, three cakes, white frosting, food die, tips, a spreading knife thing, wax paper, three words written on paper for me to copy in Amharic and lots of paper towels. I sat down and started planning. Nick came up behind me and looked at the supplies. “I’m glad she didn’t ask me to do this because I would have no idea what to do with half of this stuff.” He says. “Yeah, I’ve gone to a few cake decorating classes in Washington so all this is normal for me.” I tell him. “I bet that was fun. Where in Washington do you live exactly?” he asks. “I live just outside of Spokane near Idaho.” I tell him. “Oh, it’s like a little city, has Albertsons and Safeway and a lake. I’ve been there before.” He tells me. “Nick, time to go outside.” Sydney instructed waving him over. “Ok, see you later Christy.” He tells me then walks out the kitchen door and I get to work. I first frost all three cakes and then in black write the words in my best handwriting. The first cake says celebrate, the second says party, and the third says fun. I then decide to put little balloons and streamers on the cake. I look up from my work to see Kathy and Brock laughing having already made three pizzas. “How long have we been working?” I ask them. “Oh about an hour and a half, we were wondering if we were ever going to hear from you.” Kathy responds. “Is it hot in here or is it just me?” I question. “No it’s really hot in here especially with the oven going.” Brock says answering this time, “We could probably prop open the door if you want.” “That would be amazing.” I say but he is already at the door opening it like he was waiting for someone else to suggest doing it. I turn back around and start on the first cake strategically placing the balloons and the streamers along the first cake. I then do the same for the second and the third. Now for the boarders, I think to myself. I first find a star tip and place it into the only clean bag. I think a yellow boarder will work perfectly. So I quickly mix up yellow frosting and pack it into the tube doing a few test runs on the wax paper. After my second practice I can smell pizza so I look up again and see Kathy and Brock in the middle of a deep conversation. Kathy leans her head back in a laugh and then smiles at Brock. I quickly turn back to my work and finish off my practice stars. The boarders are the part I’m the worst at but I still think that their fun. After the second cake’s boarder was done my hand started cramping so I took a quick break to stretch my hand. Once it felt fine again I quickly finished the last boarder and admired my work. Not to brag or anything but they looked amazing. I hopped off the stool and went outside to finish helping. “Done already?” Sydney asks. “Yep, it was a lot of fun and I hope everyone likes them.” I tell her, “Is there anything I can help with out here?” I ask. “No were about done. I look up and they have lights strung in the trees and tables and chairs all set up. “Wow this looks amazing!” I tell her enthusiastically. “I agree I think we did a great job.” She says. I stood in the middle of the whole thing and heard music playing. “Hey Christy,” Nick says running over. “Hey you guys did a great job.” I tell him. “Thanks.” He replies and a slow song comes on. “Hey Christy, would you care to dance?” He asks. I look at him in surprise and then look down at my apron that is covered in frosting. “Sure.” I say smiling. He takes my hand and we dance and laugh. Once the song is done he drops his hands and I do the same. “Thank you.” I tell him. “You are welcome Christy.” He replies. “Hey can we get some help?” I hear Kathy call from the kitchen holding a pizza in one hand and the door in the other. Nick and I ran over and grabbed a pizza each and after two trips from all six of us we have all the pizzas out and ready. “Can I see your cakes?” Nick asks. “Sure there over here.” I tell him. I lead the way over to the cakes and Nick looks closely at them taking in each and every detail. I stand there and watch as he intently looks at each. “Their amazing.” He finally declares. BEEP, BEEP honks the bus pulling up at the orphanage. I hear kids running down stairs and look up at the pounding above us. “I guess we better go out and get ready to serve.” I say to Nick. “Yeah and I better go grab and apron.” He replies. We hurry out and I am told to hand out plates, napkins, and utensils. Nick is next to me giving people vegetables, and Kathy, Brock, and another orphanage person are handing out pizza. Wow, I think as I finally get my food, two hundred is a lot of people to serve. I find a spot at a table with a lot of teenage girls who live at the orphanage. “Hello,” I say. “Hi,” I few respond. I quietly eat my pizza and bell peppers reflecting on the day. “Excuse me everyone,” Sydney says yelling over the murmur of people. Immediately everyone stops talking and everyone looks at her. “I hope you all are enjoying your self’s, and I hope you are thanking the teens who are here, and could I get my extra staff in the kitchen pleas?” She asks. I get up and walk to the kitchen with everyone behind me. “Alright we are going to bring out dessert now so I would like Christy, Nick, and myself to carry out a cake, Kathy, Brock, and Maya to carry out the tubs of ice cream. I will lead the way and I want all of you to follow me. Any questions?” she instructs. We all shake our heads no so she leads the way to the yard. I am holding the cake that says celebrate, she walks past the table where we served pizza and right to the stage type thing. “Excuse me.” Sydney yells and again everyone becomes quiet, “I would like all of you to thank my special helpers who made all of this dinner and helped set everything. For dessert we will be having cake and ice cream. But before we begin I would like you all to thank Christy for decorating all three of the cakes.” I smiled and waved at everyone. When we got off the stage and once everyone had gotten their cake Adriana came running up to me “Christy your cakes are amazing.” She exclaimed. “Thanks,” I replied. Soon enough it was time for us to leave and go back to the camp. We all said goodbye as we climbed into the bus. When we got back I went right to bed and decided to tell my friends about my day tomorrow.

7/23/2011 12:26:05 AM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 13 continued) Makeda and I find a place to sit so we can talk in private about life and God. She tells me that she was orphaned at three years old because her parent died of a disease that killed over half of her village. I asked her if she wanted to accept God as her lord but she told me that she already had, so we just prayed for a little. We are told that we are going to be switching people so I took Makeda’s picture and went to get my next card. I looked at my card it said Sydney. That’s odd, I think to myself defiantly not an African name. “Sydney,” I called out. “Christy over here,” the director lady called out. “Hey do you know who this is?” I ask her. “That would be me.” She replies. “What, I thought...” I started. “I’ll explain everything later, please just follow me,” she says then starts walking towards the main building a group of us following behind her. “Hey,” someone says behind me, I turned around and it was Nick. “Oh, hey do you know what we’re doing?” I ask him. “Nope she practically told everyone the same story and everyone had the same reaction as you.” He tells me making me feel a lot less embarrassed about my reaction earlier. Sydney opens the door and holds it for everyone as we walk in and then leads us to the office we went into on the first day. Sydney goes and sits behind the big brown desk taking up most of the room leaving the group of five people standing shoulder to shoulder. “Alright as you know we are throwing a big pizza party for the children. I asked some of the pastors to choose a hard worker from their church and you were the ones chosen. Now not every pastor was asked so not each church has someone here. I would like all of your help getting ready for the party that means making pizza’s, decorating the cakes, staying while the rest of the group returns to the campus for lunch, serving food, and eating last.” She says pausing for a breath, “If any of you does not wish to participate please leave now, and remember there is no shame in telling the truth so if you want to leave please do.” A few people start moving and six of them leave. Nick, a girl named Kathy, a guy named Brock, and I stay and are the only ones out of the ten people. The door closes gently behind the last person who decided to leave. “Alright, five or less is what we didn’t want happening but at least we have some. Let’s get to work shall we.” She said smiling. I could tell that she put on a happy face for us but she was really very sad that so many people left. She got up and led the way to a kitchen. “Ok so who would like to try a hand at making pizzas?” Kathy and Brock raised their hands, “Perfect, I’ll show you in a few minutes how to do it.” Sydney says. “Actually Ma’am I grew up making pizzas so I know how and can teach Kathy how to make them.” Brock said. “Oh, that would be wonderful if you could do that Brock.” Sydney replied seeming shocked and impressed. “So Christy do you think you can decorate the cakes?” She asks me. “Defiantly! I love doing stuff like that. Actually I kinda want to open a bakery when so I am totally up for that!” I tell her. “Well we might be few but I certainly got the best people for the job!” Sydney says, “Oh and Nick dear I would love for you to help me set up for the night. It might involve a little lifting and using some tools.” “Say no more I would be happy to help.” Nick tells her. “Of lovely you wait here and I’ll go get Todd, my husband and we can get to work right away. Oh, Brock, Katy, and Christy please wash your hands and put on an apron. They are in the back pantry and all the supplies are spread out in your work area.” She said and then left the room I stand up from the wooden stool I was sitting on and pulled it over to the cake station. I then walked to the sink which wasn’t really a sink at all and washed my hands. Nick found the pantry with the aprons in it and took out three. I took a dark brown one form him and puller it over my head then tying it around my waist.

7/23/2011 12:25:23 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana(Day 13 cont) On the bus ride to campus I stayed to myself, not talking to anyone, but when we had to get out, Quinn zoomed right up to the dorms, Matt looked worried, Cali and I came over to talk to him. "Whats wrong with Quinn?" I say. "I don't know, I just told her how I am done with relationships and I'm glad we're friends." Cali and I look at each other, that triggered her. "Oh did she--" Cali cuts Matt off "It's a long story, it wasn't your fault." "Ya" I said, and we rush upstairs to my dorm. We meet Brooklyn and Dani before we go upstairs, we tell them whats up, they join us. I knock on the door "Quinny, can I come in?" I say, I hear her sobbing "I guess." I open the door, we all go on her bed. "What happened?" Dani said "Well I just um—" “Was it Matt? We just talked to him and he said you seemed mad and said after he said you and him were just friends,” she nods, we open our arms, she goes in all of them, sobbing her eyes out, I felt horrible for her! She layed down on our laps "Are you coming to the pizza party?" I ask, she nods, she sadly gets up from our grasp, and gets ready. I don't change, she comes back in. I asked her what is she going to do about Matt, because she can't hate him for just wanting to be friends, she said she get over it. We all go the pizza party together, but Quinn leaves to sit by a tree, all night, I was so worried about her, Matt comes over to me. "Where's Quinn?" "Oh....I don't know...somewhere." I lied, I don't think seeing Matt will make Quinn in any better of a mood. "Oh, well i was going to check in her, she seemed really upset." "Ya but she's getting better I think." I keep on lying. "Oh, well if you see her, tell her I'm sorry for whatever I said, I hate to see her so sad, she has the prettiest smile, I hate for it to be wasted away." And walks away. The rest of the night I think about Quinn, praying that she will get better.

7/22/2011 3:48:59 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 13 continued) I go back to Pastor Paul "Guess what?" He says, he holds a slip, probably mine saying who I talk to next. "What?" He hands me the slip, it reads: Nursery. "No way! I get to.." "Help with the babies....if that is what you were thinking!" I squeal. I LOVE babies, I love babysitting, baby showers, I mean anything baby related I will do! "Ok so where is it?" "If you go through this back door, its the 3rd hallway on your right, then you take the first left, go through that hallway, then you'll find it!" "Okay, thanks so much!" I run toward the orphanage, beaming with delight. As I get the nursery, I gasp. This wasn't what I imagined. I know this isn't America, where we have so much more compared to Ethiopia, but this was horrible. Paint chipped, old cribs, no changing stations, it was gross and unsanitary! I must of had a look on my face because a lady came up to me. "Do not worry, dis is the old nursery, the new one is in the door." She shows me, I sigh with relief, it still wasn't in best condition, but WAY better than the other room. "Thank you ma'm!" I say, she walks away. I walk on in, wow, their were so many babies! I went to one crib, it read "Masamba" I looked into it awww...the baby boy was adorable, he was sleeping away, I smiled. Someone whispered in my ear "You must be Adriana." I jumped, it was an older Ethiopian lady with bifocals. "Oh sorry, didn't mean to scare, I'm Naledi, I'm the caretaker of the babies in the nursery." "O hello." I say, "I see you were looking at Masamba." "O ya he is so.." "Peaceful." "Yes." I answered. 'Well here you can help me with Taban." I follow her to another crib, he was crying, she picks him up, I tell her to wait for a second while I wash my hands. I come back and I get Taban, I calm him down, she stops crying. "He likes you." I smile, I turn, its not Naledi, its Brooklyn. "Hey! Are you here for the nursery?" 'Oh no I just stopped on by." "O cool." Soon someone else comes in, it's Jake, Brooklyn looks over and sees him. "Oh well I better go, have fun." She said, and left, she said hi to Jake on the way out. "Hi." I said to Jake, while holding Taban in my arms, I think he feel asleep already, wow he's fast. "Hey, I guess this is nursery." "Yep, here let me introduce you to Naledi." I show him Naledi, they talk..soon I find Taban's crib and put him in it. As I do this Jake comes over "Wow your really good with babies." "Ya I love them! What about you?" "Ehhh..." He shrugs, I go over to a babies crib, named Taiwo. She just looks at me "Hey baby.." I say, and pick her up, I am about to hand her to Jake, he stops me. "Whoa, what are you doing?" "Giving you a baby!" "But...." "But what?" He shrugs, he takes the baby, he doesnt know how to hold her, she soon starts crying. "Here." I say, and fix the baby so its in the right position, she stops crying. "Oh, wow I feel stupid." Jake says, I giggle. He sits in rocking chair, I leave him alone. i go to another crib, the baby name was Zola, she was crying, she needed a change of diaper, and a pacifier. Still nothing was working, I sat in another rocking chair, Naledi came over. She told me a song that she sings to the babies that always worked, I tried to sing it, but again it was in Amharic, so I mostly hummed, and surprisingly, it worked. I enjoyed working there, soon Jake and I had to leave to get back on the bus.

7/22/2011 3:25:39 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Cont. Day 13) I get through all the kids and go through the orphanage and out to the playground. I heard that the Pastors give us a card saying the boy/girls name on them, so I went to Pastor Paul. "Where do I get the name of.." He hands me a slip "Oh, thanks." He nods, I walk back to see who I got. "Adanya" is what it reads, so it must be a girl. "ADANYA?" I yell over the screaming children, a girl comes toward me, ok wait, correction, a teenage girl comes toward me. I wasn't expecting--"This is Adanya. She can speak English, but sometimes she is so stubborn and won't, so that is why I'm here. Hi my name is Ashley." The translator says, we shake hands. "O well, nice to meet you Ada--" she turns and faces the other direction, Ashely was right, she was stubborn. Ashley suddenly whispers something in Adanya ear, she groans, she turns back around to me. "*Sigh* Nice to meet you too, whats your....name." "Adriana." "Hmm.." She circles me, looking up and down, it was awkward. "How old are you?" "15." I reply, you would think I would inspect her but I guess not. "Mhmm, ok well, I guess you can work, I was guess you were 13 or something." She says, I gasp. "Adanya.." Ashley forwarns, Adanya shoos her away. "If you need anything just tell me I'll be over here." Ashley says to te both of us, then walks away. I can tell this girl thinks she can survive on her own, and have her own way, this will interesting. We walk to a bench, I sit, she stands up, I pat down the space next to me, she doesn't budge, I huff. "Sooo...how old are you?" "Um, that's none of your business." Whoa, she has an attitude, and I'm not talking small....BIG! "Well I would like to know so I can know what we can talk about." "Ugh fine whatever, I'm 16." Adanya's 16? You would think she would be up and outta this orphanage by now, but I am guessing her maturity level kept her in here. "O cool." I say. "Ya sure, saying that your the oldest girl in the orphanage and you still haven't gotten someone to adopt you all these years is 'cool'..." Oh see that's what makes her so stubborn! "I see.." "See what?" "Why your so stubborn Adanya!" she looks at me and laughs. "Ok, you tell me why I am so stubborn." She was acting sarcastic. "You are acting like this because your afraid. Your afraid of what will happen after you have to get out of this orphanage, so you act stubborn. You think that if you act this way everyone will think you can't survive in the real world, and so they won't put you in it. Your also a brat because you think you should have a parent by now coming to take you home, and that you should get everything because...your the oldest." I look at Adanya, her head is down fiddling with her fingers, she looks up. "Wow I-I..you got that all from 5 minutes to get to know me?" I nodded my head, she was speechless. I open my purple and lime green NLT bible and read Philippians 2:3 " Don’t be selfish; don’t try to impress others. Be humble, thinking of others as better than yourselves." Adanya seemed to understand, she asked if I could do more. I start thinking of bible verses, then she asks. "Is their one that talks about not being afraid?" I nod, I go find Deuteronomy 7:21 “No, do not be afraid of those nations, for the Lord your God is among you, and he is a great and awesome God." I think that is what Adanya needed, she soon began to talk more...as in NOT insulting. Soon it was time to switch, but I had to ask her one more question. "Do you want to be saved today?" She shook her head no. "I don't think I'm ready...I know you said you never have to be ready..but I don't think it's time yet." I nod, that's understandable. Ashley comes over and takes Adanya, we wave and she soon disappears.

7/22/2011 2:22:08 PM | Report

kjm109 @ fungirl just in case you were saying your last comment to me. I realize that they might do that it's just easier for me to write them talking in English and I know that in most countries they learn their language and English.

7/21/2011 11:43:35 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ *Day: 13(continued) * We are soon told to switch kids and find another. I see a little boy who looks lonely, so I go over to him. “Hi, I’m Quinn,” I say. He started to speak in another language. “Oh, sweetie, he is speaking Amarigna. Amarigna is the way the say Amharic in Ethiopia. I’ll translate. Could you repeat that, Lewa?” a lady that was in-charge asked the boy. He started to speak to her. “He said he didn’t feel like talking. And hello, Quinn,” she said. “Oh, OK,” I say. I sit down. He sits next to me. “Quinn?” he says, still having a bit of Amarigna in his voice. “Lewa,” I say. He nods. The translator translates what we say. I see that Chisty is playing duck, duck goose with a bunch of other kids. I ask the bpy if he wants to play. She translated and he said no. After the boy leaves, the lady teaches me a bunch of words in Amharic. When it was time to switch, I went to a little girl who looked about 10. “Simih man new?” I ask her. (Translation: What is your name?) “Mansa,” she says. I point to myself. “Quinn,” I say. She gives me a stone. “Betam ameseginalehugn!” I say (Translation: Thank you very much!). “Everyone, back to the bus!” the pastors yell. “SiletewaweQin dess bilognal, Mansa!” I say (Translation: Glad to meet you, Mansa!). I catch up with Matt. “Great day, huh?!” I say. “Yeah!” he says. We get on the bus and I sit with him. “Soo…How is Brianna?” I ask. “I really don’t know. I haven’t really spoken to her for a couple days,” he says, “It’ll be over soon. I’m just waiting for the right time to break up with her. She may seem like she’s really mean, but she’s really sensitive. I think I just want to take a break from relationships! Too much drama. But, it’s nice to have friends! I’m glad we’re friends Quinn! Just good ‘ole friends, we are friends right,” he says. My heart sank. “Yep…um—just friends,” I push out. My voice was already cracking. I don’t talk the rest of the way home. I run back to the room and shut the door. I cry my heart out. I soon hear knocking on the door. “Quinny, can I come in?” I hear Adriana’s voice. “I guess,” I say as I wipe away my tears quickly. She walks in with Dani, Brooklyn and Cali. “What happened?!” asks Dani as she sits down on the bed and holds my hand. “I just um—,” “Was it Matt? We just talked to him and he said you seemed mad and said after he said you and him were just friends,” says Cali. I nod and they all open their arms. I run into them and cry harder. “The leaders are throwing a pizza party and we just came back to get ready. Are you going to come?” asks Adriana. I nod sadly. I pull away from their grasp and go to the bathroom to wash my red face. I put on my moisturizer then walk back to the room. The girls are all ready. “What are you going to do about Matt? You can’t just hate him for saying your friends,” says Adriana. “I know, I guess there just was no future as us as a couple. I’ll get over it!” I say. We walk back to the bus and go to the party. I don’t have a good time and all I do is sit by a tree and watch everyone have a great time. The rest of the night sucked. I didn’t pay attention to anyone else.

7/21/2011 10:26:41 PM | Report

fungirl123 Most kids living in Africa only speak that language. It's not common for a child living there to speak English. So it would be realistic to have a child speak that language. They also speak Amarigna, Oromigna, Tigrigna, Somaligna, Guaragigna, Sidamig

7/21/2011 10:04:24 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 13) I woke up to Quinn shaking my shoulders and then moving on to wake up the other girls. I love being close to all these girls but five of us in a room meant for three was a little packed for my opinion. I climbed out of bed watching where I stepped because again a room with five girls in it is packed full of things and isn’t very clean. I walked over to my closet and grabbed some shorts and a purplish tank top. I also grabbed my new head band and shoes. I went to the bathroom and got ready for the day. When I got back to the room everyone was still getting ready so I grabbed a book out of my bag and went down to the lobby area. There I curled up in a huge chair and opened my book. What seemed like seconds later but was really ten minutes the girls walked into the lobby heading to breakfast. I got up and followed them to it. We were having oatmeal for breakfast with fruit. I wasn’t feeling very hungry so I only took a few pieces of fruit and joined everyone at the table. Quinn broke away from our group and went to talk to Matt, this caused the table go girls to go into a whispering conversation about the two of them. When she gets back Cali and her immediately start talking and joking around but all of that ceases once Matt, Nick and Chris get here. We all talk for a little bit more and then Pastor Jeff gets up and tells everyone that we are going to go back to the orphanage today. I was so excited that we could go back again. We were dismissed and the girls and I walked to our room. I grabbed my backpack it had my IPod, sunscreen, a snack, a water bottle, and a few other things. We then all walk to the bus and pile on it Adriana and Quinn start whispering and Dani and I talk for a little bit. After a half an hour drive we pull up and get out of the bus. All the children come running towards us making me very happy that they remember us. “WOW it’s really hot,” Quinn says fanning herself with a piece of paper. “Thanks captain obvious,” Nick says making Quinn laugh. “Christy!” I hear my name called so I look up from the little kids grabbing my legs. “Abrihet!” I yell over the commotion of the kids. I tell her I’ll be right over and try to get the kids off of me. Once I finally get through the crowd she wraps her arms around me engulfing me in a hug. “Oh Christy, I have been hopping that I will see you again.” She says using very improper grammar. “Me too, I am so glad we got to come back.” I tell her. “Christy I have been praying every day and I read the bible whenever I can. Christy you have helped make me a better person.” She says tearing up. “Abrihat, you were already a great person.” I tell her. “Thank you, but no you have showed me what I was really missing.” She tells me firmly. “Well I am very glad that what I told you affected your life so dramatically.” I tell her. “Christy, I have never known my parents but I was reading the bible and it said I was Gods child. I already had a parent but I didn’t know him before you came here. I am not really an orphan because I have a father I just can’t see him yet.” She says seeming so happy. I bite my bottom lip trying to hold back my tears. This girl has been a Christian for almost two weeks and already has so much figured out. “Abrihat,” I say “you inspire me.” She hugs me again. “I want to introduce you to my best friend.” She tells me taking my hand and leading me to a little beautiful young lady sitting under the tree Abrihat and I prayed at. “Christy this is my friend Yenne. She was given to the orphanage because she is blind.” Abrihat tells me. I sit next to the girl and she looks at me. “Christy, Abrihat has told me so much about you.” She tells me. “It’s so nice to meet you.” I tell her. “Christy, I am told that my friend became a Christian through you and I would like to do the same.” She says. “That’s awesome let’s pray.” I say so we all bow our heads and pray and then I am called over to join the group. We are each given a child’s name and told that we are to get to know them and be their friend. I got paired with a 10 year old girl named Makeda. “Hello,” I say to her hoping that she speaks English. “Hello,” she replies, “You bring music again?” she looks at me hopefully. “Yep I did would you like to listen to some?” I ask. “Please” she replies. I walk over and find a good spot then play the music again, she claps her hands once then starts swaying to the music. A bunch of other kids join us and soon enough we are all singing and playing. I let the music play through and soon enough kids start leaving to go do something else. I find Makeda and ask her if she wants to go play with some of the kids. “Of course, Miss. Christy.” She says then finds a game she wants to play. Its duck, duck, goose fortunately for me the game Nick and his partner Amare a seven year old boy. “Can we join?” I ask. “Of course take a seat.” Nick answers scooting over so Makeda and I can sit. A little boy is running around chasing a screaming girl who practically flings herself into the seat to avoid getting tagged. Making the little boy it, all the leaders laugh at the little girl who has the biggest smile on her face. The little boy looks me in the eyes. “I’m next,” I whisper to Nick. “How do you know?” he whispers back. “I just do watch.” I tell him. The little boy taps four people on the head saying duck then hits Nick’s head saying duck one more time. He moves on to me taps me on the head and yells “Goose!” he then takes off screaming with me chasing him. Like the little girl before him he flings himself into the empty spot and I’m it. “Told you,” I say to Nick as I come to a stop next to him. I walk around and chose Quinn’s partner. Thankfully I’m faster and make it around the circle before she tags me. The game goes on for five more rounds before we are told to take our kids to a quite spot to get to know them. So the pastors can set up for the you know what as they say. All of the leaders know they mean the pizza party we are throwing for them.

7/21/2011 7:55:59 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 13 (Cont) ** We are given cards with a child’s name on it. I see that all the kids have on nametags pinned to their shirts. I see that mine says “Mhina” written on it. I say it out loud. “Mhina!” A little girl who looks like she’s 6 comes over. “Hi, I’m Quinn, nice to meet you!” I say. She just keeps smiling. I realize she doesn’t speak English like Alake. I say some of the Bible verses in her language. “Quinn?” she says in her high pitched voice. I nod, “Yes, Quinn,” I say. She just nods and smiles. Then she points to the Bible. “Bible,” I say. “Bible,” she repeats. I hear Christy start playing “Jesus Love the Little Children”. All the kids cheer and clap their hands in delight. Mhina leaves and goes to dance with all the other kids. I smile and sit down on the ground.

7/21/2011 6:28:08 PM | Report

fungirl123 We could do a story that takes place in another time period. Like a war or some other time in history.

7/21/2011 5:55:45 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive BTW that was part of Day 13 I just posted....

7/21/2011 5:35:39 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~I wake up to someone waking me....Dani. I groan and put my pillow over my face "Time to get up!" Quinn says cheerfully in the background...I look, she is combing her red hair. I get up and get my things to take a shower. Outfit: Nike running shorts with my purple Colorado shirt. Shoes: Old Nikes. Hair: fishtail braid. As all of us were going to breakfast, Quinn leaves to talk to Matt down the hallway, they talk and hug each other. "Aww aren't they adorable?" Dani said. "Did Matt breakup with Briana?" Brooklyn asks. "Bets me." Christy replied. "Lovebirds!" I sang, and we walk down the rest of the way to the cafeteria. We get our food and sit at the table where Nick, Jake, Chris, and Drake are already at. Soon the 'lovebirds' come our way. Quinn sits next to me. Cali nods and smiles at Quinn. "What?!?" Quinn said. “Don’t act so innocent, I know you like him” We stare at Quinn, she's all shocked. "WHAT?!?!" We all laugh. Pastor....Jeff I believe said we were going back to the orphanage today, coolio! I walk with Quinn to the buses "Haven't see Charlotte in forever!" “She’s been around. You’ve just been ignoring her!” "I know." We are all on the bus, Quinn fans herself "WOW ITS HOT!" "Thank Captain Obvious!" Nick says, I laugh. We all get off the bus one by one...soon I'm swarmed with children I don't know! "Whoa...hi?" I say to the children, they hold onto my waist, I almost fall but thank gosh Jake pushed me up before I crushed any kids. "Oh thanks, you just prevented a MAJOR disaster!" I say, he laughs.

7/21/2011 5:34:45 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: That's a good question...umm well, I mean I was thinking of doing another one later on, but the plot wasn't going to be related to this...I'll tell ya girls if I do!! :)

7/21/2011 4:51:15 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 13** “Wow, been here almost 2 weeks!” I tell Brooklyn. “Yeah,” she says as she sits up in bed. “Comfy?” I ask. “Yes, I just have to get used to being in another bed,” she tells me, “I got so used to that hospital bed!” she finishes. We get up and walk to the restroom to shower. When we’re done, we go back to our room and get dressed after waking up our other roommates. My outfit: Knee length Bermuda denim shorts, white striped polo shirt, hair in a messy bun, my usual Nikes. We walk to breakfast. I see Matt. “I’ll be right back, guys,” I tell my roommates as I turn and walk to Matt. “Quinn--,” I interrupt him. “I’m sorry I yelled at you last night. It was my sister’s birthday and I was mad at myself for missing it! I’m sorry,” I say. “It’s OK!” He wraps his arms around me. I smile and do the same. “You can sit with us if you want to. I think Chris and Nick are,” I say. “Sure,” he says. We walk over to the table where everyone is. Cali smiles and nods at me. “What?!” I ask. She gives me the “Don’t act so innocent, I know you like him” stare. “WHAT!?” I ask. She laughs, I laugh, everyone laughs. We eat and afterwards, Pastor Jeff stands up and starts to talk about the day. “Today, we are going back to the orphanage we were at during the first week. You are dismissed from breakfast now!” he says. We all get up and walk back to the room. “What was going on with you and Matt?” asks Dani. “He just hugged me, like any other friend. We’re just friends!” I say. She smiles at me. I laugh. We walk out to the bus. I see Charlotte. “I haven’t seen Charlotte around in a while,” I say to Adriana as we get on. “She’s been around. You’ve just been ignoring her!” she says. “I know,” I say. We get out of the bus at the same place as last time. “WOW! It’s really HOT!” I say fanning myself with a piece of paper. “Thanks, Captain Obvious!” says Nick. I laugh. The kids come running out. They hug us tightly as if we are old friends! But it only made me sweat more!!

7/21/2011 2:33:47 PM | Report

fungirl123 What are we going to so when this story is over??! Are we gonna do another story?

7/21/2011 2:09:30 PM | Report

kjm109 Oh, if anyone else has another idea or has already started writing no biggie. I was just giving ideas.

7/21/2011 12:20:41 PM | Report

kjm109 hey guys can we have the girls go back to the orphanage today?

7/21/2011 12:07:14 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Oh its ok...no biggie!! You dont have to change anything...we'll just pretend you said Quinn instead of Nick, haha!

7/21/2011 11:43:56 AM | Report

fungirl123 OH, OK! Sorry, I just got up.

7/21/2011 11:35:39 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Quinn was suppose to push Jake off and into the lake...but Nick doing it is fine too....

7/21/2011 11:27:45 AM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowtoLive, yeah it’s OK! /\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\~QUINN~ **Day: 12(continued…) ** I tried making conversation with my group. I did. But I still didn’t feel better. When Jake was pushed in the water by Nick, it lit up my day…but not by a lot. When we broke for lunch, I walked with Adriana back to the house. While we were at the table, we could see Adriana’s jealous face going crazy at Rachel and Jake. Everyone could also see that Jake REALLY wanted to get away from Rachel. We all invited the boys over including Jake, Matt, Drake, Chris, and Nick over to the table we’re sitting at. I smile at Rachel, but not nicely, mockingly. “Hi!” I hear from behind me. I see Brooklyn looking better than ever! “Brookie!” says Adriana. We tell her about the room switch. The boys offer to give us one of their beds. She agrees and goes back to “Rachel’s” room to get her things. They laughed and talked until lunch was over, then we went back to our spots. I saw a little boy and a little girl walk by. I walked over to them. “May I pray for you?” I ask. The look at me like I’m a crazy person, then run away. I sit back down on the grass. “My day has stunk so far!” I yell. We keep praying and giving out bottles until we hear the bell ring, meaning that it’s time to come back. I walk with Adriana and Christy to the house. I walk back to my room while the other girls take a walk around the building. I look at a picture of my family (not including Steve). I see Belle, she looks happy. Then I suddenly realize why I’m feeling soooo bad: It’s Belle’s birthday today. I lie on my bed and cry. Matt walks by. “Um…Quinn, what’s wrong?” he asks. “Nothing,” I say wiping my tears. “Are you sure?” “YES! Go away! I want to be alone!” I yell. He gets up and walks out. “But if you need me…I’ll be around!” he says. “I’m fine,” I say after he walks out. After crying a lot more and asking God for forgiveness, I walk to dinner. “What’s wrong Quinn?” Nick, Christy and Adriana ask in unison. “Nothing, it’s just my little sisters 15th birthday, today,” I say. “Oh,” they say, “Is there anything we can do?” Christy finishes. “No, I think I’m fine,” I say. We sit down and eat dinner. The rest of the night is happy.

7/21/2011 11:05:51 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 12 cont) After coming back, again from the lake, I was tired, I needed a shower, and so I took one after going to my dorm, I had 20 minutes to get ready before the guys came by to drop off the bed, so I rushed to the shower. I put on a tank and sweats with flip flops. I looked at my watch, oops, went over my time, I ran across to the dorms. When I came in I felt my hair still dripping, the guys were there. "Hi." I said panting. "Sorry I was late." "No problem." Chris said, none of the girls were in the dorm...hmm they must have kept the door unlocked for the guys. "You need help?" I said, they nodded their head, they need to get the bedspring upstairs. "Jake and Drake are downstairs, they kinda needed help getting it upstairs." Nick and Chris said, holding the mattress "So where do you want this?" "Good question..." I said....where is it going to go? "I think that if we move my bed closer to Dani's it could fit. "Okay." Chris said, Nick and Chris leaned the mattress against the wall. The 3 of us walked over to my bed. "Okay on the count of 3...1, 2, 3" We lifted, it was surprisinly light. "Okay, lets check on Jake and Drake." We go downstairs, they only got the first 10 steps down, lol. We helped them get up, it was about a 20 minute process. "Holy cow this is heavy." Jake said, I agreed. We get down our hallway, Rachel pops out the door. "Hey babe can you help--" "A little busy." Jake interrupted her, she groaned. "But I really-" "Your going to have to wait." "Jake, your going to have to put 'whatever' your doing down." "Uh, no I don't" Whoa, catfight. We walked into our dorm, we placed it down and put the mattress on top. "Nice place." Drake said. "Thanks." "Dude you better get back to your....girl." Chris said, Jake hunches and sighs. "Ya, I better." "Ok well, thanks!" I said. The guys leave and I fix my ponytail then head downstairs for dinner. Once I am in line Christy comes up to me, “There is something I need to tell you once dinner is over its very important.” She said, she seemed worried, I nodded. No biggie, I thought. I eat dinner then go with Christy upstairs, she tells me. She tells me Lexy, some girl I don't know, is planning with Rachel and Cheri about going against Jake and I. I mean me, fine, but not against Jake, he did nothing. I cried, I couldn't stop, why is Rachel being like this? Christy cried a little too, then we went and to the pastors, they believe us. They said we would remain anyomous when they called Rachel, Lexy, and Jake. Christy and I walk back, she takes a shower while I lied on my bed....thinking. What triggered Rachel? I'd like to know. Soon Christy, Dani, Quinn, and Brooklyn come in. We tell them, they seemed shocked and upset, but releaved we told someone. "Well at least I have a bed to sleep on!" Brooklyn says. "True" I say. We go to bed that night with mixed emotions...I could tell.

7/21/2011 10:09:38 AM | Report

kjm109 –Christy- (Day 12 continued) We got back to our street and started handing out the rest of the bottles and praying for more people. “Hello,” I said to a little girl holding onto the back of her mother’s skirt. Can I just say that I want one of these skirts really bad. She lifts her little hand and waves her mom looks at her with a look that only mothers can make. “Would you like water?” I ask her in the nicest voice I can. “Yes please.” She barley makes out the words before disappearing behind he mom’s skirt. I hand her one and she smiles. I then stand up and hand one to the mother, its then I notice a baby in her arms. “One for the baby too.” I say handing another to the mom. “Would you like prayer?” “Why not.” The mom says. I take them back and we all sit down I pray and then get all of their pictures. After they leave I pray for a few more people and then we pack up and leave. There are a lot of extra water bottles so we pass them out to vendors as we walk by. I see a skirt vendor that sell skirts like the mom had on. “Can I please stop there?” I ask my group. They glance at each other than Lexy speaks up. “I would like to go to a few shops around here too.” The boys look at each other “Alright lets meet back here in 15 minutes.” Matt says. “Sounds good to me.” I say and Lexy nods in agreement. I walk over to the soon closing vendor. “Mind if I take a quick look around? And would you like some water.” I ask “No problem dear and yes I would love one. And if you have four extra I would gladly take those too for my family.” She says. “Ok I’ll go grab four more then be right back.” I say handing her the one. I quickly go to the cart and grab five more just because and then return to the vendor. “Thank you so much dear.” She says. I walk through the shop and look around I see a pale yellow skirt with a pink design on it. I pull it off the rack and try it on. It fits perfectly and looks great. “I’ll take this one.” I tell the sales lady. “Oh beautiful, I love this one, made it myself.” She says. “Wow that’s amazing.” I tell her. “How about only five American dollars because of the water.” She says. “Oh, OK that sounds fine thanks so much.” I tell her as I pay and then leave. My group rejoins and we all walk back. The walk is almost silent and by the time we get back dinner is about half over. We walk in and go get something to eat. I see Adriana and walk over to her “There is something I need to tell you once dinner is over its very important.” I say she nods and then we eat. I see Lexy look at me then like something clicked gets up and walks out of the dining hall glaring at me. Maybe I’m in trouble now too, I think to myself. After dinner Adriana and I go sit in my room where no one else is I tell her everything. She looks on the verge of tears and lets a few flow I cry a little for her as well. We then go and tell the pastors the exact same story and they say for some reason they feel like we are defiantly telling the truth and this will be stopped immediately. Lexy, Rachel, and Jake are called to the office but the pastor’s say that they will not tell the three who told on them my guess is that it doesn’t matter because Lexy will know who did it. Adriana and I walk back to our room and get ready for bed. I take a long hot shower, well long being 10 minutes and hot being lukewarm because there isn’t really hot water here. Adriana and I tell Quinn and our other roommates the story they seem shocked and upset. Thankfully they understand that it’s taken care of and let it go. We all talk for a bit before falling asleep. I feel a little stressed but I also know that I did the right thing.

7/20/2011 10:12:51 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 12 continued) We find our location a few minutes later and get set up right away. I bring the bibles we brought and set up a few little places to pray. I then go to the front towards the main road and start handing out water bottles. We were told that not many people would accept the prayer before we went out but even then it made me sad how few really did accept the prayer. We had some people get water then hurry back into the crowd disappearing forever. A lot of kids would come and sit on the blankets that we had set up and drink their water there. They reminded me of my Amharic bible songs that were on my IPod. So I put down the waters I had in my hand and went to turn on my IPod. I projected it on my battery operated docking station. “Great idea Christy!” Matt says as he passes me taking an old man back to pray. I returned to the front and soon a young dirty looking pregnant woman came up to me. She started talking really fast and in another language. “I’m sorry I only speak English.” I tell her. “Water and prayer please.” She says easily switching to English but still with a thick African accent. I hand her a water bottle and lead her back to get prayer. “What would you like me to pray for?” I ask her. “Well my baby girl is due very soon and I am quite nervous. She is my first child.” She tells me. “If you don’t mind me asking how old are you and are you married to the baby’s father?” I ask her. “I am 16 years old and I am married to her father. My father married us about a year ago.” She said as it was the most normal thing for her to be married and about to have a baby at 16. I prayed for her and her husband and the safe delivery of the baby. I got her name and took her picture. I stood up and she followed but standing seemed like a difficult task. She left and I handed out a few more bottles of water before we broke for a few minutes before we left for lunch I ran over to the stand with the fabric pieces and offered the man a water bottle. I found one the I loved it was earthy tones but they all were this one had gold sparkles threaded through it. I held it up to the man asking the price “Fre bcuse of th water.” He says very roughly. “Thank you so much.” I say then walk away. I tie it around my head I personally think it looks adorable. Once I get to my group we all walk back to the camp for lunch. I sit next to my girls and we actually convince Adriana to go and get Jake to come sit with us. This group is awesome. I hope we can stay friends for the rest of our lives, I think to myself. This is what true friends really are.

7/20/2011 10:12:27 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: I was copy/pasting so much I didnt see your story! Can we just pretend Christy DOESN'T tell Adriana until they come back? Because then I think your story can fit perfectly!! Ya know what I mean?

7/20/2011 8:58:30 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive SORRY for all the typing...I was SUPER BORED!! I hope you girls like reading..lol :)

7/20/2011 8:54:28 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Do you mind that I said Quinn was a redhead? I don't know if Irish are redheads or anything, lol but I keep imaging Quinn a redhead...if u dont like it I can change what Brooklyn said...

7/20/2011 8:53:10 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive .::Rachel::.(Day 12) I hate Adriana. I can't believe she asked Jake to sit by her!! She is just trying to get back at me. Well, two can plan that game. Now I just have to think, how? Jake is falling for her again, and I hate it. Why does she have to be nice and pretty? I'm pretty and nice (When I want to be). "Wow, I can't believe she did that!" Cheri said, when Adriana and Jake were out of hearing distance. "I KNOW!" I say, I stick a piece of gum in my mouth, I chew gum when I am nervous. "Wow, your mad." Lauren says. "Why do you say that?" I snap. "Your smacking that gum! I could hear you chewing that gum prob all the way to the lake!" "Whatev." I saw, and I tap my fingers on the table...I need a plan, ugh Rachel, think think think......hopefully something will come to me.

7/20/2011 8:49:03 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive **Brooklyn** (Day 12 Continued) Adriana is so lucky. She is the most beautiful girl I've ever seen, is athletic, and could have any guy in this campus, and probably her school back home. I have been jealous of her ever since I saw her that one night I was unpacking. I don't think she realizes it. I soon step away from Adriana's bed side, and just look around, soon I am on Quinn's side looking at the pictures she has on her dresser. It was her with, what it seemed like, her mother, and her siblings. She was the oldest out of all of them, and was the only one who was a red head. I have seen many red heads, and Quinn is one that looks PERFECT with red hair, no other color. It is so long and wavy, I love it, I also love that little Irish accent she has. It must have been awesome to be born in Ireland....Next I look at Christy's pictures, she had a father, mother, and 2 brothers, they seemed quite serious. One picture had a picture of them behind a house, the house, really a mansion, was gorgeous, she must come from a rich family. Then the last picture was all her family smile and having a good time. Dani's pictures were pictures of her and cheerleading, Milwakee Wildebeasts was their highschool, I could tell because it was on their uniforms. Then their was a picture of her and a guy in mascarade, must have been a Halloween dance. Every girl in this dorm had a life story, except me, my life has been pretty boring, in my opinion. I wish my life was like some like these girls. I was becoming really jealous, I snapped outta it. It was just the devil trying to get to me, well...to bad, he isn't going to win. I smile and walk back to sit down with my bags....happy that I have a life, and glad I have meet these girls, and I was glad I was on this trip!

7/20/2011 8:48:15 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 12) Today I woke up feeling happy but I could tell Quinn did not share the same mood as me. I got dresses in a pair of tan pants and a light blue American Eagle shirt, a pair of pull on Simple tennis shoes (a shoe brand I happen to love- Christy’s writer) and put my hair up in a messy side bun. After breakfast and A.m. prayer we all got divided into groups for the day. We would be going out onto the streets and praying for people and giving out water bottles. I had Matt, Aaron, and the volleyball server from yesterday that yelled at her team mates. I went up to my room and quickly grabbed my backpack holding my lunch, a water bottle, my IPod, my bible, my camera, and some money. I slipped on my sunglasses and ran to get together with my group. We were assigned an area and given water bottles, a sign, blankets, and a bible written in Amharic. I tried to grab a pack of water bottles but Matt and Aaron grabbed then and yelling girl who I now know as Lexy grabbed the bible the . With nothing left for me to carry I offered to carry the backpacks but yet again they all refused. I then realized this was because we were also given a pull cart type thing to store everything in. The boys walked ahead of Lexy and I looking for the right street. Lexy and I followed a little behind them. “So what’s your name?” she asks. “I’m Christy; I think our rooms are like three doors down from each other.” I tell her. “Oh that’s interesting your right across the hall from Rachel.” She says but in a way that make me un-sure what’s coming next, “She has this really stupid roommate named Adriana. Adriana is like totally full of herself. Rachel and I have been planning a way to get back at her so Rachel is fake dating the guy Adriana likes and I’m planning a big surprise for her.” I would have stopped her but now that I heard this I want to know what she is planning on doing to Adriana so I can tell my friend and warn a pastor if necessary. “So what’s your big plan because you know I can help get Adriana where she needs to be for this to happen correctly.” I tell her feeling bad for lying but also not feeling bad if it means I get to save Adriana from humiliation. “OK as long as you’re sure you can help.” She says and I nod my head, “I’m going to send her a fake letter but discover it later and turn it into some pastors. It will say some bad things on it and it will be from Jake, because he is not really cooperating with the plan, getting both of them in trouble but I will have really been the one to write it.” She says maliciously. My mouth drops and I quickly scramble for something to say “Oh, sounds, uhhh, fun I guess.” “Oh it totally will be I can’t wait.” She said.

7/20/2011 8:47:47 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive **Brooklyn**(Day 12) Today was an awesome day. The nurses pretended I couldn't be let go, to trick all my friends, but I was. But they did tell me I had to hydrate all days, so I had to stay on campus today, either way, I was happy! I surprised Christy, Adriana, Quinn, Dani...ALL of them by coming in when they were eating lunch. They were SO happy to see me. Everyone caught me up on what I was missing. Later on the whistle blew, meaning they had to go back. I was talking about how I was going to go to my dorm but then Dani told me about how they switched because of Rachel. I was soon worried, I didn't want to be with Rachel...by. my. self. Soon Nick thought of the idea of moving one of their empty beds to Christy's room, it was a great plan, also very generous. I felt very welcomed and including considering I was in a bed for a good couple of days! When I left everyone, I went up to my room and packed my things to be moved into Christy's room. While I was in their, I saw all the pictures of Rachel and Adriana on their wall. They were silly, serious, and adorable pictures, they seemed like they were good bffs. It was sad to think now they are hateful to each other, I really wondered what happened. I think back to the beginning of the missionary trip....hmmm, I can't remember a thing that could have triggered Rachel to be so..evil. Poor Adriana, to have all her secrets out, losing a best friend, and possibly a boyfriend, but it seems that her and Jake are getting to be friends again, but not her and Rachel. *Sigh* I go back to my side and packed everything else. I checked Christy's, Quinn's, Dani's, Adriana's, and now mine dorm, to see if it was unlocked, it was. I walked in, put my stuff near a wall, I wonder where the bed will....I heard something ringing. I looked around for the sound, I found it, coming from Adriana's side of the room. Someone named Chad...oh Chad. I heard the rumors about him, but I didn't believe them. I looked at his photo ID, it was him and Adriana in a phonebooth, making a funny face, soon it stopped ringing, I looked at her background. It was Adriana smiling *At a beach is seemed like in the background*, while on Chad's back, while Chad looked at her and smiled, they seem liked really good friends.

7/20/2011 8:46:57 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 12 cont) "Hi!" We here a familar voice, we all turn....it's BROOKLYN. All of us gasp. "Brookie!" I said and get up to hug her, we soon gathered a crowd, she looked better than ever. It was amazing what one day (Well since this morning) changed her! We soon all catch her up on whats been happening. It seemed that we had all day, but only 2 hours. We hear a whistle, which was our cue to go back and do more praying and waterbottles. "Hey well, the nurses want me to stay inside today and get more hydrated, so I am going to stay inside." Brooklyn says, "Aww really?" I say. "Ya, sorry, but I'm going to be up and out tomorrow with ya guys tomorrow! Well I'm just going to go to our dorm." "Oh speaking of that..." Dani says, and tells her about how we switched. "Oh," "Hey we have an extra bed in our room." Nick says. "Ya, we can carry it to your girl's room, won't be to hard." Chris says. "Oh no you don't-" "Trust me, it will be easy as pie." Drake said. "Wow thanks!" Brooklyn says, we plan a time, we would do it before P.M. Prayer. "Ok, well I'll see you guys later!" Brooklyn said, and walked away, we waved. "Ah, I love Brooklyn, she's too sweet! Glad to have her back and healthy." I say. "Who doesn't?" Christy says, and we all walk to our groups.

7/20/2011 8:44:24 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Adriana~(Day 12 continued) We had lunch late, really late, at 3. "So how was you group?" Christy says to Quinn and I. "Awesome." I say "Great, gotta push Jake in the lake!" Quinn includes, Christy looks at us like we were are nuts, we grin. "Ok?" "Long story." We say in unison. As we say that I see Jake with Rachel, poor Jake. I know Rachel is just wrapping him around her finger. Even though I don't completely forgive Jake, he isn't a bad guy all in all, he just needs the courage to say "no." They sit by Cheri and Lauren. Jake seems totally bored while Rachel is blabbering about something. "Adriana.." Christy says, I don't pay attention "ADRIANA?" Cali says, snapping her fingers, I snap back around. "Sorry." I say, I tilt my head down. "You need to go over there." Charlotte says, Quinn nods her head."He doesn't deserve her. I mean, guys are guys, they get over things easily, while us girls hold one thing for an eternity, I think he has gotten over everything." Christy says. "Ya, he isn't all that bad, you should invite him over here." Cali adds on. Their right. "Ok, I'll be back!" I say, I get up. "Good luck!" Dani says, they all cross there fingers, I smile. Soon I am over to Jake, Cheri, Rachel, and Lauren. I sit by Jake, rest my head on my hand and look Jake straight in the eye. "What's up?" I say, and smile. Rachel looks over, completely alarmed. "Nothing, just..." He looks at Rachel, she fake smiles. "Bored." when he turns back around her smile turns upside down. "Why don't you come to our table?" I say. Rachel cuts in "Go ahead babe, I'll talk to you later." She kisses him on the check, he doesn't seem to like it. We get up and walk to our table. "You need to tell her no more." I say. "I know, but..." "What?" "Then she'll mess up my rep." "And you think anyone will care? Jake you are messing up your rep being with her. I'm not jealous but..." Ok I was a bit jealous. "You don't deserve Rachel, nuff said." We arrived at the table. "Hey Jake!" Christy says, they all said hey. "Hey." He says shyly. "Come sit." He sits in my spot, I go on the other side and sit next to Dani...soon all the guys come over. Matt, Nick, Chris, and Drake. Soon we were laughing and having a good time.

7/20/2011 8:43:32 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 12) "Jake this a Anekla, Abeeku's mom, Anekla this is Jake, who kept Abeeku those couple days." They shake hands, I am still holding on to Abeeku. "Thank you so much for keeping my son, it's the nicest thing a stranger has every done." "Your welcome." Jake says. They keep talking while I bent down to Abeeku. "So how is your mother, did that man leave who was threatning your family?" "She's okay, the man disappeared, we don't know where he went. But do you know what I did to make my mom better?" He asked, his big brown eyes get bigger. "What?" I say. "I prayed." He said, I could have cried, I hugged him. "Do you know Christ yet? I said, he nodded his head. "I heard about it that one night I was with you and Jake, after that when I went home I told my brother's and sisters and we all got saved." Wow, I was trying so hard to fight tears, this boy is so smart. "How old are you Abeeku?" I never knew his age, let alone how many siblings he had. "6." "And how many siblings do you have?" "13, not counting me. 7 brothers and 6 sisters." Wow, 14 children in all. "Well Abeeku let me tell you this, when we get that building made, you and all your siblings are going to have a little home where you can learn about God, play, eat, and have family time, ALL DAY!" I say, his eyes go huge! "Really?!!?" he said, he was so excited. I smiled, I got back up, Jake and Anekla were done talking. "Well we better go Abeeku, we need to fetch some water. Nice meeting you two." She said, and off they went, hand in hand, Abeeku walking, Anekla hobling with her cane, she was so young, it was a shame to see her with a cane. Tears came down my face, one by one. "Whoa are you okay?" Jake said, I nodded. "Abeeku is just so....brave. God really blessed him." I said, I wiped my tears in enough time so no one saw them except Jake, Jake and I walked back to Quinn and Nick and helped them with whatever was needed to be done.

7/20/2011 8:40:53 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 12) "Oh." Nick says, embarrassed. "Nothing to be embarrassed about Bud, we know you are just saying this all to understand Christy." Oops...did I say that outloud? Nick looks straight at me, he sighs. "I never said-" Quinn interrupts Nick "You don't have to say ANYTHING Nick, we all know you like Christy...its all good. Nothing to be ashamed about, she is a nice, smart, pretty girl." Quinn said, we nod in agreement. Nick looks at Jake, giving him do-you-know-I-liked-her look, he nods. "Ok ok, so I do, but what if she doesnt like me?" Nick looks worried, I snort. "Nick, you are ALL she thinks about, she likes you." I say, he smiles. "Really?" "Really." "Dude, everyone knew." Jake says, I crack up. "Well, did everyone know this?" Quinn pushes Jake off the side and into the water. LOL We start cracking up. "Haha funny." Jake says in the water, he gets out. "I guess I will be passing water bottles and talking about Christ like this." "Ya you can talk about baptism." Nick says, trying not to laugh, I do. "Nice one!" I high five him. We go back to our spot to see, wow, people? I look over...I see Abeeku. "ABEEKU!" I yell, his head turns, he sees me and starts running my way. "Hey buddy, how are you?" I say, he looks really darker than he was, must have been out in the sun. "Good! Hows..." He looks at Jake, soaking wet. "Just a little wet." "I see." "Well lets meet the people now shall we?" Quinn says, I take Abeeku's hand, Jake trails behind, trying to go up a hill in heavy, wet, pants. Quinn and Nick get right to work, Jake talks to some other kids about, guess what? Baptising! Abeeku introduces me to his mom. The best way to describe her was, young but with a cane. "This is my mother, Anekla." Anekla, it was strange, but pretty name. Speaking of pretty, his mom was beautiful, other than the fact she had a cane, she looked pretty well. "So this is the woman I should thank for everything." Anekla said, I smiled. "Oh it was nothing, really you should be thanking..." I look for Jake no where, I turn, right in my face, I jumped. "Him" I point.

7/20/2011 8:40:15 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 12) I woke up today (Not early, but not late, just in time I guess you could say) to take a shower. Outfit: My blouse I wore a couple of days ago, with dark jean capris, and some gladiator sandals. My hair was in a side bun. Mission today: Pray and tell people about God on the streets, and hand out water bottles. My group was Quinn, Nick, and Jake. Our spot was near the lake, which no one goes to barely, so when we got there, it was empty land.. *Awkward silence* "Sooo.." Nick says, sticking his hand in his pockets, not knowing what to say. "How's life?" "Good, I guess." I said, Quinn agreed, "Suckish." Jake said, I knew why, personally, everyone in campus knew why. *More awkward silence* "Lets talk about ourselves." Quinn said. "Okay well, I was born and raised on a farm, I guess you can call me a farmboy." Nick said, soon all 3 of them were talking about how they were raised, accept me. "How about you?" Nick said, we were all near the lake now, sticking our feet in the water. "O well...umm, I really don't like-" "Come on, tell us, you have nothing to hide." Jake said, he grinned, I couldn't tell if it was nice or evil. "Well, I was born in the St. Louis. After that I moved all around New York, never stayed in one place. Then--" I stopped, my past wasn't something I say in public. "Then I moved to Colorado, met some friends, and now I'm here." A TOTAL lie just came out of my mouth, but they bought it. "Cool" Nick said. "Ya." I said, feeling really guilty. I never told about my past, except with Chad, he's the only one, and my family. Rachel, my friends, NO ONE (except like I said, Chad and family) knew about my rough life. I was off into space until I heard Nick say. "I have a question." Whenever a guy asks that, its always about a girl, or a girl question SOMETHING in those guide lines. "What?" Quinn said. "Uh well I can't really describe....*Sigh* well why do girls...be....girls?" "Ooo real descriptive bud!" Jake said, patting Nick on the back. "No seriously, why do you girls always tan, giggle, wear shorts...I....guess I just don't get it." Quinn and I look at each other, I knew he was trying to describe Christy. "Well...we tan because we think we look better darker..." I say. "Um we giggle because...we think YOU guys think its cute." Quinn says "Its not." Jake says, nice to know. "And we wear shorts because...." "We wear shorts." Quinn said, I laughed. "

7/20/2011 8:38:51 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Ok...see well I was at someones house so they had no internet and so I typed a WHOLE story...and it will fit PERFECTLY into what @fungirl123 said (bc I read her story this morning) YAY, lol so I have A LOT to say, I did Rachel, Adriana, AND Brooklyn!

7/20/2011 8:35:10 PM | Report

fungirl123 Sorry girls, I just wasn't in a writing mood. I just got out of bed!

7/20/2011 9:19:35 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 12(continued…) ** As we get to our spot out in the middle of nowhere, I see no one around. I sit down on the curb and lay my head on my knees. Why am I feeling so terrible today? I think.

7/20/2011 9:17:58 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive *Brooklyn* (Day 11) These past couple days I have been getting into therapy and getting back to nourishment. I should be out tomorrow or the next day, I'm so excited. I heard today that all the teenagers were going to have a sports day, I wish I was out there, doing sometimes like soccer. But I didn't feel like getting sad about that, I was just glad to get out soon!

7/20/2011 12:16:47 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Kk GREAT!! Hah @kjm109: ya that's fine!!

7/19/2011 11:57:16 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 11 (continued…) ** The rest of the day was boring after we were done with sports. **Day: 12** I wake up this morning, tired and feeling unusually sad. I go to the shower. After I done, I go to the room and go back to sleep as not to wake my roommates. A half hour later, I get up with the other girls in my room and get dressed. My outfit: a pair of plaid shorts, a flowery t-shirt, and yellow sandals. We walk to a.m. prayer and then breakfast where the pastors stand up and start to speak. “OK! Today, we’re going to just stand out on the streets and offer to pray for people. Also we’re giving out bottles of water. We’ll go in groups of 4, as to be safe. You are now dismissed to get ready!” he finishes. I stand up with the other girls in my room and we walk back. “We’d better go visit Brooklyn! We haven’t in a couple days!” I say. They agree and we walk to the infirmary. Brooklyn is up and being walked around by the nurses. “I’m sorry girls; Brooklyn is trying to regain strength. She can’t be talking to anyone,” says the nurse. Brooklyn gives us an “I’m sorry” look. We walk out and go to the bus. I see that my group consists of Adriana, Nick, and Jake. We walk down the road to our spot with our buckets of bottles and the Holy Bible in hand.

7/19/2011 10:46:53 PM | Report

kjm109 –Christy- (Day 11 continued) Finally the final station swimming. Thank goodness because I am sweating like crazy I peeled off my clothes revealing my pale pink bikini with a white Hawaiian looking flower on it. Probably not appropriate for a mission trip especially not with me being on an all-boys team but it was the one I brought so I didn’t have another option. I waded into the water, but felt eyes on me making me very uncomfortable so I quickly dunked my head under and swam to a deeper part so there wouldn’t be much staring room. I felt really embarrassed but as my mom says you’re only young once and after that a bikini doesn’t really work. She also thinks that I have the body to pull it off so I think why not. The boys follow me in and start playing water games. Nick just stands ankle deep in the water. I wave him over but he shakes his head and goes and sits on the grass. I swim back to shore and throw on a sun dress over my swimsuit. “Why won’t you come into the water? It’s really refreshing.” I say. “I didn’t bring my swimsuit and even then I’m not a big swimmer.” He replies matter-O-factly. “Oh,” I say as I sit down next to him. “Can I ask you something?” He asks me. “You just did.” I point out. “No seriously.” He says. I laugh “Of course you can.” “Why do girls ware bikinis?” He says seeming earnest. “Uh, I guess because we can. And for a lot of girls they like getting as tan as possible. But honestly do you really want to talk about girl swimwear right now?” I answer. “No not particularly.” he answers. We sit there quietly not saying a thing just being happy near each other. “Do you have a boyfriend?” he asks me out of the blue. “No, I haven’t ever had one actually.” I tell him, “Do you have a girlfriend?” “No, most girls in my school think they’re too good for a farm boy anyway.” He answers. “Oh,” I reply. “I am going to go back to my room. See you later Christy.” He says suddenly hoping up and taking off in the direction of the boy room’s. I looked down not understanding boys. I get up and go join Quinn and we walk back to our room together. I think this has been a very fun day despite my previous thoughts.

7/19/2011 10:03:00 PM | Report

kjm109 –Christy- (day 11 continued) I hit the ball with a closed fist and it sails over the net. We didn’t have to win the game in my opinion; I was so happy that I got the ball over the net on a serve. I watch as the other team barley rebounds it sending it back over the net. We all get ready expecting the ball to come to us. Nick is yelling from the side lines. Only positive things unlike the other team expecting a win as it sails into territory not one of our players is in. Jake jumps into the open area and slides in the mud somehow in the midst of all that he manages to hit the ball and it lands in the spot they tried to hit it only on their side and it falls to the ground. With that we get a point and win the game. I jump up and down and Nick comes running over to me. “Awesome serve.” He whispers into my ear then he takes off to cheer with the rest of the team the heat of his breath lingering on my ear. I was falling for this guy, hard and fast, but I’m not sure it’s a bad thing. In soccer I played a defender position but we ended up losing that game but I was still so hyped up because of the previous game that I couldn’t have cared less. After a quick lunch we went and played flag football against Adriana’s team. I stood as close to the football as possible hoping that I’d at least be of some use there. Turns out I was wrong with a capital W. Adriana caught up with Jake who was sprinting and pulled out his flag. After that round we lost because Adriana was distracting everyone while another player tried to get the football but Jake stopped him so Adriana got it. I started yelling “She’s got it!” but that didn’t help because the boys were too distracted. I watched as she handed it off to another team mate and he scored winning them the game.

7/19/2011 9:58:35 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 11) I woke up in the morning feeling like doing absolutely nothing. But we are having a sports day. Yay, I think to myself. I personally do not like sports, I wish they would have given us options so we could do things like shopping in a local village or just swimming, but of course not we have to do sports. I got changed into some hot pink running shorts and a light brown athletic shirt. I also put my hair up into a bun and change into my tennis shoes. I look into the mirror in my room and notice my necklace and bracelet are still on. I quickly take them off and head down to the yard for the festivities. I got put on a team with Nick and Jake and a lot of other boys, absolutely no other girls. I was a little nervous at first but Nick came and stood over by me to talk. “I told you seemed like a girl who loves hot pink.” He says nodding at my shorts. “Well, maybe I do a little more than I said before. I grew up wearing it because I have two older brothers and my mom wouldn’t dress them in pink dresses and do their hair in pig tails.” I say remembering my first day of school picture from first grade. “I have all older sisters, four of them, so my dad was excited when they had me. He could finally do boy things with someone and wasn’t stuck doing girl things. He’s kind of a guy that’s like boys do this and girls do that no mixing, so girls do things like cooking and cleaning and boys do things fixing what’s broken and working the land.” He says. I just nod my head and we listen to the rest of the directions for the games. Our team will be doing mud volleyball first, and then was soccer, then flag football, and lastly swimming. My team walked to the mud volley ball pit. I grimaced at the thought of playing volleyball in that. I decided to take off my shoes and play bare foot. The boys must have thought it was a good idea because they followed in suit. I took the position next to server because serving is what I’m worst at and with any luck I wouldn’t have to serve. The boys filled in the empty spaces and the other team filled the other side. A pastor blew his whistle and the game begins. They serve first *THWAK* the server hits the ball she is a girl I’ve seen hanging out with Rachel. The ball sails over the net right to me. I stick out my arms and feel the ball land than bounce out with a hard thud turning my arms red. The ball goes to the spiker on my team and he hits it scoring us a point. The server on the other team mumbles something then yells at her team to never let something so stupid happen ever again. I glace at Nick who is serving and he shrugs his shoulders than shakes his blonde hair in a laugh bending his head down near his chest. He lifts it up and catches the ball that is now covered in mud. He hits it and it barely making a sound when it bounces off his hands unlike the other team’s server. I notice that his hands are tanned to perfection. The ball comes sailing towards me but I don’t notice it because I’m too busy looking at Nicks hands and fantasizing until it’s about two feet away I Stick out my arms and bounce the ball back off the end of my fist thankfully it makes it over the net. I watch as the ball bounces back and forth over and over again. I don’t touch the ball again until I pick it up and notice what position I am now in, server. I grimace, the score is tied and this is the last shot of the game. It feels like a sports movie where the main character is in slow-mo having trained for this moment for ages about to score and win for their team. Only I haven’t played volleyball on a team for a club or school ever and I have never learned how to serve. I look at Nick who’s standing on the side lines because of our rotation. Lucky, I think to myself, he has the position I would kill for right now. He gives me a thumb up and I take a deep breath.

7/19/2011 9:53:58 PM | Report

kjm109 Hey Musictaughtmehowtolive in Rachel's last comment can Nick not be on her team because I already had like a entire story written with Nick on my team

7/19/2011 8:52:24 PM | Report

kjm109 @Music and Fungirl love the idea!

7/19/2011 7:54:22 PM | Report

fungirl123 YES! Sounds A-W-E-S-O-M-E!!!!!!

7/19/2011 7:22:43 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Ya that sounds cool. I was thinking of a Epilogue ALSO at the end, saying what the do years from now etc etc, so we can include both our ideas! Sound good?

7/19/2011 6:06:18 PM | Report

fungirl123 I was thinking that 4 weeks after the girls get back from the trip, they go to California for a trip that kind of reunites them! Then, the story ends then. We'd do like somethin that says ***4 weeks later***

7/19/2011 5:13:18 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day :11 (continued…)** For our last activity, we we’re playing flag football. When the pastor told us that we are doing this, Matt and Aaron’s eyes light up like a Christmas tree on Christmas Eve. “Hey, guys, you’re lucky! You have ME on your team!” says Aaron. “More importantly: You have ME!” says Matt. “*cough.* Showoff. *cough, cough*,” I say. Everyone looks at me and laughs, including Aaron and Matt. Once again, Brianna tries to show off herself. “Yeah! HA HA HA HA!” she laughs. We all stop laughing and walk away. Matt and Aaron giggle at her. “OK! Huddle up, people!” yells Aaron. We huddle up and come up with a plan. We end losing to the other team. Then, just when I think that we can go back, everyone gathers around the Volleyball court. I sit on the grass and watch. I see Rachel fall in the mud. *Laugh, laugh* After a while, I see that some girl (who I don’t know the name of) keep hitting Adriana and Cali in the butt and head. It just keeps happening. When Adriana rubs her butt, I hear some teenage boys snort. I scoot over and smack them across the back and then go back to my seat. Soon, Adriana walks over to the girl and starts talking to her. I see Adriana gasp, then when Adriana goes back to her spot, the girl nods and smiles at Rachel. I realize that the girl was trying to get the team to lose for Rachel’s sake. I sigh; no it was more like a groan or a grunt. Rachel’s team ends up winning. I walk back to the house with Christy.

7/19/2011 5:05:41 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ People get in the places, I get in front, face to face with Rachel. "Well, I see I am playing against you." She says, playing with her nails. "This shouldnt be hard." "Well if you haven't realized, were in mud sweetheart, so better be prepared." I step back a couple of steps to get ready, "Ugh!" She said. The six players playing this round was Chris, Dani, Robert, Drake, Lauren, and I. I turn around, they all nod. Chris serves the ball "I got it!" Rachel says." "Got it!" I say, wow she is taking it quite easy. Then she grunts and spikes it right over on our side, splashing me with mud. People start ooohing everywhere. Fine, she gets that one. "Oops" Rachel says smiling. Let the mud fly then, I think. They serve, I bump it, giving Dani a chance to hit it, she spikes it. Whoa, she's got a couple of tricks up her sleeve, Rachel misses the ball barely, totally getting in the mud, all over her. I bust out laughing, high fiving Dani. Rachel squeals on the other side, totally mad she messed up her outfit. "Told you we were in mud." I say, and smile. Soon I see that all the other groups were done, so they started growing a crowd, that made me more competitive. My team decided to get a new group of people, but they told me I should always stay in. "Are you sure?" "Yes." Drake said "You know her moves better than any of us, it's for the best." So people were traded in, except me. Now it was Cali, Cheri, Genesis, Lane, and Derek. Cheri was serving, she apparently can't serve, because she hit me in the head with one of her tries, then next was the butt, then the next was Cali's head. I walk over. 'Um...do we need to change positions?" "Oh no, just giving what Rachel asked, revenge." She smiles, I gasp, she's goodie goodie with Rachel! "Fine, do what you do." I say, and tell Cali our problem, she tells me what to do. Cheri serves once more, I bump it to Cali, she totally spikes that sucker! "Awesome!" says Genesis. The game keep on going like that, more and more complicated. Sadly we lost the game, be one point, but seeing Rachel totally fall face-first into mud on accident trying to get Jake was totally better than winning. I slept with good dreams that night, thanking God for the awesome day!

7/19/2011 4:06:16 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 11 cont) My group was the last to do mud volleyball, are teaming whooping and cheering all the way to the court. Soon my smile faded, Rachel was on the other team. Rachel is practically head macho of our volleyball team at home, c-r-a-p. I knew she was going to make a challegening, but not only that, embarrassing, I knew Rachel to well to know that. Dani and Cali see my position, they come over "Oh it just Rachel, we can still win!" Dani said. "Uh no, she is head captain of our varsity volleyball team, and has not lost a game once in 3 yrs." Some of my teammates heard this, they stopped. "Well then...uh-oh." Cali said, I nodded. But then I think, omgosh Rachel use to show me how she did her moves once like a year ago. "Yes!" I say, doing a little victory dance. "You ok? Seems like you got a bug in your pants." Chris says, Cheri giggles. While ignoring her, I tell him about Rachel and my plan. We gather around, I set it straight. "Okay I know I seem like the type that takes over, but this time I really need to. As you can tell, Rachel and I AREN'T the best of friends anymore, and she is over there," Some people turn around to Rachel, who is talking to James, not paying attention. "Ok back to me. Rachel is the lead champ of volleyball, no joke. She hasn't lost a game on our varsity volleyball team in 3 YEARS!" I say, people whisper, I do a clap. "So here's the plan." I say, and it goes from there.

7/19/2011 3:44:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 11** I get out of bed, take a shower, and then take a walk outside. As I am walking, I see lots of sports things set up. Volleyball nets, flags and footballs, soccer goalie nets and lines all over the ground painted on with spray paint. I walk back to my room and see all of my roommates sitting up in bed talking. “Looks like today is ‘sports day’!” I say. “Mmm, cool,” they say. I change into my day’s clothes. Outfit: Black and blue Addidas shorts, a blue Track t-shirt, a purple headband, and my usual Nikes. We walk to a.m. prayer together and then breakfast, where Pastor Robb announces the same thing as I said earlier: That today was sports day. We were divided into groups. My group: Matt, Brianna, Matt’s roommate Aaron, and tons of other kids who I didn’t know. Brianna was being totally obnoxious while we were looking at all the sports. “I’ve been playing Soccer since I was 2” “I’ve been playing Volleyball since 5th grade!” We all ignored her. We started at Volleyball, where my skills weren’t needed (Meaning that I stink!). Our team still won, though. Next, we got to Soccer. Matt took charge and started telling us what to do. Brianna listened and smiled at him the whole time. She looked very desperate. “OK, Quinn, you’re on Defense. Aaron, you’re goalie. Brianna, you’re on the left, and I’ll be center. He also directed a bunch of the other kids on our team to positions. We played for 2 minutes before a pastor yelled it was time to change positions. I noticed that the center position was open, so I ran to it. “Sure you can do that position? You don’t look to athletic!” yells Brianna. Matt rolled his eyes. He was standing on the left of me. “Don’t listen to her!” he says. “Yeah I know,” I say. The pastor blew his whistle and the game started. The other girl on the other side got the ball first and was passing it to another teammate. Matt stole the ball and passed it to me. I dribbled it to the net and kicked it in with the inside of my foot. Matt and Aaron clapped slowly for me. I smiled and laughed. Brianna rolled her eyes. We played for another minute before a pastor blew his whistle to change positions. I got goalie and hit out every ball that came toward me. Soon it was time to change sports. Our group ran to the pond. I took off my shirt. Under it, I had my plain blue and purple swimsuit. I dove in before anyone could see me. Matt and Aaron wrestled each other in. Matt fell in first. Then Aaron tumbled in. I laughed. Brianna didn’t jump in. When someone asked her why, she said “I won’t get wet because I need to work on my tan and my makeup might run.” So she just lay in her string bikini on her towel as if she were at the beach, with her friend, Alana. I feel something touch my foot. I scream thinking it’s a fish or eel. I jump out of the water. My eyes are closed from water in them. “Calm down Quinn, it’s just me.” I recognize that it’s Matt’s voice that is speaking. He touched my shaking hand and helped me back into the water. I noticed that everyone was staring, including Brianna who was red with anger. I have to admit: I like messing with Brianna. The rest of the day was a blur. I played a game against Adriana, who beat me badly!

7/19/2011 10:30:14 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive .::Rachel::. Jake is not working with me. He is such a goody-two shoes and totally hates me, I don't know how to make him seem like my REAL boyfriend, I've only got one kiss outta him, and he said no more. But it was worth it, I could tell the pain on Adriana's face, perfect. (Day 11) Well today was "sports day." I was in a group with Charlotte, Nick, and tons of kids I didn't know. I just hung around, but mostly by myself. I saw from soccer that Jake was getting his butt beaten by Adri. Ugh he still likes her, I can tell. I went over to one of the pastors. "What is my group doing next?" I ask sweetly, he checks his clipboard. "You will be doing mud volleyball with the gold team." "Thanks." I smirk when I turn around, Gold team was Adriana, perfect. I have been the volleyball champ for 3 years, bring it on.

7/18/2011 11:24:39 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 11 Continued) Pasor Robb blew the whistle, it begun. Drake ran over to other side, Chris waited for me. I looked over, Drake was surely stalling, going back and forth in zig-zags, I sprint off. As I get around Tiffany, I see Jake, he blocking the ball, craaaaapp! Apparently Chris saw my position and distracted him, I grabbed the ball "She's got it!" Someone screams, seems like Christy voice. I hear fast footsteps behind me. Chris meets up to me, I pass him the ball, "Run!" I say. He barely makes it, I walk to our side, everyone's cheering, right before I get to the group, I turn around. I walk to Jake "Good game." I say, put my hand out, and smile, he's shock, he shakes it. I jog back to our group, feeling good.

7/18/2011 11:05:20 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Sorry girls...I just really feel like writing..and I maybe busy tomorrow..but, you girls dont have to do Day 11 until tomorrow. I just did mine early!

7/18/2011 10:52:47 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! (Continued Day 11) "Ok every few days you teenagers get a day to yourself." Pastor Robb announced in the dining hall, chatter begins. "O ok calm down, today is sports day. You guys will be doing flag football, mud volleyball, swimming and soccer." People rooted. "Funn." I say sarcastically. I don't know why I am in such a horrible mood. I decide to change into shorts that I didnt care to get muddy, flip-flops, and a tie-dye rolled up shirt. I put my hair in a french braid then the rest in a ponytail. "You look cute."Quinn says, "You too, love your shirt!" I say, its a cute shirt from her hometown. We get on the bus. They divide us into 8 groups, there was a LOT of kids in each group. In my group I had Dani and Cali, that's all I really knew. Wonderful. First stop, Swimming. O crap, forgot my swimsuit, smart Adri, smart. Everyone runs to the pond, I don't, I walk. "Come on in!" Dani says, I mouth, "forgot swimsuit." In her eyes she says "Oh'" and swims away. I put my feet in the water, The sun shined on my face. I still didn't feel the happiness. I found some flat ground and feel asleep."Hey!" Cheri, the girl I barely knew, said. "Time to go." I realized a took a hour nap! I suddenly get up and fast walk to the bus. Next was soccer, which I didn't do well in. Then it was flag football, I was against Christy and Jake and some other people. The concept of the game was to get the football from the other team's side without getting a flagged pulled from your belt, same to the other team, I was safe as long as I was on my side. As I just stood on my side, I saw Jake sprinting in, everyone yelled for me to flag him, I groaned, really? I ran over to him, he sprinted faster, I sprinted faster, pulled his flag. "Oooo." People said, I nicely handed Jake his flagged, and faked smiled, he rolled his eyes. Each round he came over, everytime I ripped his flagged off. Soon our team gathered around, a dude named Ryan I think, was talking. "Okay, we could win if we get someone over there who has good reflexes, moves easily, and of course fast. So I've decided, Chris, Adriana, and Drake will go on the other side. "Whoa me?" I interrupt, not expecting him to say my name. "Yes you, your like the fastest girl I've ever seen." I should have never done that stupid race that one day, ever since then people always tell me I'm so "fast" its annoying sometimes, like now. I groan. "Ok, okay." I say. "Break!" We say. I look on the other side, okay I need a strategy. I look at all the teenagers. Hmmm....I can go throw Jace and cut around Tiffany, but how can I get to the ball? I look on my side, Drake. "Hey!" I whisper, he comes over. "Could you stall for me while I get the ball?" I ask, he understands, he nods. I go to Chris "When I pass the ball, you run the fastest you can back over to our side, if you can't make it, find me." He nods, this could be interesting. I look back over, Jake looks right at me, I fake wave, correction, this could be fun...I take my flip-flops off and throw them to the side, let the games begin.

7/18/2011 10:51:14 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~(Day 10) Today was like no other. We went to the facility grounds and worked, it was tiring. People were listening to music, and it was quite relaxing, but I wasn't in the mood. I was and still are really tired, I don't know why. (Day 11) This morning I got up and took a quick shower. Outfit: Carpris, tank, and hiking boots. I put my hair up n a side bun with a headband. I'm still not in the mood to get up, really just want to sleep. I grudgingly go to breakfast. "Good morning!" Christy says, I put my tray down and then scoot it from infront of me and lay my head down. "Well someone isnt in the mood..." Quinn says. I nod. "Well better get your spirits up, I heard it's suppose to be a fun day!" Cali says. I slowly lift my head up and eat something from my tray...a banana, it didn't taste right. This was a great off to the day

7/18/2011 10:28:54 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive O crap....I messed up my last post...hold on! lol I'm going to do be on Day 11 just to be ahead...but u girls dont have to do it until tom!! Just letting u no...let me fix my last post

7/18/2011 10:24:28 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 10) Today we were back at the building site. I was dressed in a pair of short shorts, a pale purple tank top, and a pair of tennis shoes. I had my sunglasses pulled over my eyes as we worked. I was still working on the designs for the play room with Nick and my list had doubled if not tripled in size from when I had gotten it. I kept a water bottle close at hand because I was sweltering in this heat. Nick and I broke for lunch after getting about half done designing the play room. We went and sat next to each other near a little pond in the shade. I brought a beach towel in my backpack so we spread it out and talked in between bites of food. We were silent for a few seconds and I heard a song called “kiss me through the phone” playing, a song Henry listened to. Nick looked up in disgust and shook his head. “I agree.” I reply and we leave it at that. After we are done Christian songs are playing from the brick making room. We stand up and I fold the towel and put it into my backpack. “Ready to get back to work Christy?” He asks. “Yeah, I wish we could go swimming or something though. I’m dying in this heat.” I reply. “Let’s move our work station to some shade because I swear if I spend another minute in the sun I’ll die of heat stroke.” He says dramatically. I laugh and then he laughs. Once back at the table we pick everything up and move to a shady spot. We spend the next half of the time making little progress on the play room but a lot on the rest of the house. We were all called to get on the bus so Nick and I packed everything up and headed to the bus. We climbed on and went back to the housing place. I didn’t eat that much at dinner because there wasn’t a lot of food left after the brick makers came through the lineup. The rest of the night was uneventful and average. I fell asleep without any trouble.

7/18/2011 9:42:53 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive #kjm109: thats good! @fungirl3: Kk

7/18/2011 9:40:01 PM | Report

kjm109 Hey girlies. I am back from vacation and I think I will just start on day 10 if that's ok. I've already read all the post's so I know where we are.

7/18/2011 9:22:47 PM | Report

fungirl123 NVM about changing the name! I am keeping it!!!!!!!!!!

7/18/2011 6:02:53 PM | Report

fungirl123 Mind if I change the name of Quinn's crush???? I found a naming website that I love using! I might do it before you can tell me...but just say it if you don't want me to!

7/18/2011 5:42:50 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ Yesterday was like no other. We went to the facility grounds and worked, it was tiring. People were listening to music, and it was quite relaxing, but I wasn't in the mood. I was and still are really tired, I don't know why. This morning I got up and took a quick shower. Outfit: Carpris, tank, and hiking boots. I put my hair up n a side bun with a headband. I'm not in the mood to get up, really just want to sleep. I grudgingly go to breakfast. "Good morning!" Christy says, I put my tray down and then scoot it from infront of me and lay my head down. "Well someone isnt in the mood..." Quinn says. I nod. "Well better get your spirits up, I heard it's suppose to be a fun day!" Cali says. I slowly lift my head up and eat something from my tray...a banana, it didn't taste right. This was a great off to the day.

7/18/2011 12:26:01 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ///\Brooklyn////\ A couple of more days...and I'm outta here! I feel like my old self. But it is just too bad I can't leave. The nurses think another 2 days sounds good, I hope they go by fast. All this week I have been walking around with some nurses, trying to get some strength back, the flu really got to me! But all is well, I'm in a good mood, and I hope it stays that way...

7/18/2011 12:18:45 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive So if u feel like writing a story go ahead, I'll catch up! If u dont, understand ;)

7/18/2011 12:23:34 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Will do Sorry girls I haven't been doing stories...been busy and tired, idk if I will do any tomorrow, but hopefully :) I'm just busy this week!

7/18/2011 12:21:57 AM | Report

fungirl123 You girls should really check out Anthem Lights! You can check them out a youtube.com/anthemlights

7/17/2011 2:58:52 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 10** Morning went as usual: Get up. Take a shower. Go to kitchen and help with breakfast. Eat breakfast. Go back to room and ETC… /\/\/\/\/\/ Outfit: loose capris, Nikes, white headband, and a yellow graphic t-shirt. We go to the ground that we are helping design a building. Everyone brought iPods and MP3 players and started playing music. A kid who looked about 12 or 13 started playing “Kiss me through the Phone”. He got a weird look from the pastors then turned it to some Christian music. People were playing songs that were by Britt Nicole, Relient K, Anthem Lights, and Tenth Avenue North. When Anthem Lights started playing, all the girls inhaled deeply and whispered “I <3 Kyle Kupecky”. The boys started laughing then. We continued working on bricks and designs until it got dark. We noticed that we never had lunch. So we had a big dinner when we noticed how hungry we were. That day was probably the most boring.

7/17/2011 2:56:57 PM | Report

fungirl123 Please just think before you write something that makes your character sound better than the others!?!

7/17/2011 2:35:59 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @jellybeanxD: ok, well if u ever need me to summarized I can for ya..

7/16/2011 8:13:09 PM | Report

jellybeanxD @musictaughtmehowtolive Yea thts fine :) And, I'm just confused. It seems like u guys r going a little too fast!

7/16/2011 6:48:29 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: I'm sorry, but do you want me to do? Lower Adriana expectations? If you tell me what I am doing wrong then I can help. *Sorry not in the greatest mood right, now, and it isnt because of you...long story* It's just how Adriana is,

7/16/2011 6:20:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @jellybeanxD: Ok, well it seems we are busy so is it ok if we just include you in our stories instead of writing Cali's? And also, what are you confused about?

7/16/2011 12:14:22 PM | Report

fungirl123 More outgoing?!

7/16/2011 9:00:56 AM | Report

jellybeanxD And, also I can't read every single thing because it confuses me....:(

7/16/2011 8:40:45 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Ok I'm flipping out! I'm sooo sorry! I didn't know I was going to be THIS busy! @musictaughtmehowtolive Yea! Plz! Someone include me or write for me...but I don't want anyone doing extra WORK! :( Ughh! I feel so mean!

7/16/2011 8:40:19 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive It's just my way of writing, I'm not trying to make your character mean or anything!

7/15/2011 11:36:30 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: It is in my character's point of view, I am not trying to make her the leader of the pack, she is just the more confident, outgoing one. If you thought that I'm sorry.

7/15/2011 11:35:05 PM | Report

fungirl123 Really, are you trying to make the other girls sound super mean and you sound like an amazing hero?! It sure looks like your trying to make your character be the "leader of the pack!" *Huff*

7/15/2011 11:06:41 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Today was amazing, I loved it!" Dani said on the bus. "I know right?" I say "I think my favorite game was flagged football!" Cali said, I nodded "Ya, you know it would made it better? Playing in the mud!" I said "Heck ya!" Christy said. "I wish I was in your group instead...of her group." She looks straight at Rachel, who was in the front, talking to that girl Cheri. "Oh okay okay, lets be nice, we dont have to be mean like her." I say, Christy, Quinn, Dani, Charlotte, well all of them, looked at me like I was nuts! "What?" I say innocently."Are you crazy, we want to be MEAN, not "oh its ok to sabotage my life." Cali says. Well....I see her point, but still, getting back isn't the answer. "Well whatev, you girls be mean to her, I am just going to ignore her." I say, "What about Jake?" Charlotte says. *Pause* That's a good question, what about him? I never really thought about it...."Um I don't know." I say. "Oh." We stayed quiet the rest of the time. I took an early shower and put on some bug's bunny pj bottoms and the same tank from last night, o gosh I needed to wash some clothes. I went over to the pond with Dani to wash some clothes out, then hung them to air dry. By the time we came back it was time for P.M. prayer. Then we had dinner, then I went to bed. Another interesting day I say.

7/15/2011 8:33:34 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: I can try...to do Brooklyn's part I mean.

7/15/2011 5:28:26 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~Quinn~ ** Day: 9(cont.) ** I went back to my room with my mates to change for the day. My outfit: blue and white tye-dye shirt, distressed denim shorts, hair in a ponytail, and my usual Nikes. Before I put on my shoes, I take off the medical wrap that I have on my foot. Then I slip on my shoes and together we walk to the infirmary to see Brooklyn. We talk up until the 5 minute warning bell. We say good-bye and run to the bus. The pastors tell us that we’re going to an open field and playing some games with kids. I started planning the games on the bus. We were divided into groups and somehow, some way, I got stuck with Charlotte and Rachel. But I also had Christy! So it was a little better to have a friend. I took charge right away and started explaining the game. “OK! I’m giving you cards, each with a word on it. I want you to look at this Bible verse one time and then you have to organize the words into a Bible verse! The first team to get done and have it right wins! Ready? Here is the verse!” They all run to the sign I’m holding with the verse on it. My group was made up of kids from 8 yrs. old to 11 yrs. old. They understood the game perfectly. “Revered Done!” yells the green team in there own language. “Rachel walks over to the to the team and says the verse. “You win!” she says. They all cheer. Both teams shake hands and smile. Charlotte just sits on the grass and only claps for the winning team. When I see that Adriana’s group is playing Duck Duck Goose, I ask if my kids wanna play. They nod and we sit down on the grass. Christy and Rachel explain and do a demonstration. They seem to absolutely love the game so Christy, Rachel and I go and sit down out of the circle and let them play. (It may make it sound like Rachel and Christy and I are getting along, but we AREN’T!) Charlotte went into the game and played with them. A younger boy who had just joined our group (who looked about 5) tackled her, and for the first time since our fight, she smiled! Not that we’re now getting along, but at least she’s in a good mood. They play until the teenagers are called to the bus. Everyone goes home speaking about today. I sit with Christy on the way home, but we are silent. The rest of the night goes as usual.

7/15/2011 5:26:50 PM | Report

fungirl123 Does anyone else wanna take over writing for Brooklyn? I can only be on the cp a couple times a day and I don't have time to write Brooklyn's stories. Thanx!

7/15/2011 5:04:21 PM | Report

fungirl123 Ignore my last post, I never read your's. I'm making a new one!

7/15/2011 4:59:18 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~** Day: 9(cont.) ** I go back to the room with my roommates when breakfast is over. Everyone changes clothes. My outfit: A ty-die shirt, distressed denim shorts, hair in a ponytail, light eye shadow, and my usual Nike tennis shoes. I grabbed my backpack. I look down at my ankle and see that I still have on my wrap. I take off my shoe and take off the wrap. I slide my shoe back into place and get up. Dani, Adriana, Christy and I walk to the infirmary to visit Brooklyn. “Feeling better?” I ask. “Actually, I am! I am guessing that I’ll be out in a day or two.” “Cool,” says Dani. We talk up until the 5 min. warning bell goes off. We say goodbye, then leave. We run out to the bus. We go back to the place we’re building the building. It was our jobs to get it started and design it, but the actual building was left for workers! No way they were gonna let a bunch of teens build a building! A bunch more people were helping with bricks. We work up until lunch. They take us back to the house to eat. When we’re done, we go back to working in the sweltering heat. Everyone starts playing music from iPods and MP3 players. When one kid started playing “Kiss Me through the Phone”, the pastors gave him a “turn that music off NOW!” look. It was funny. The rest of the time, everyone played religious music like Britt Nicole and Anthem Lights. When they started playing Anthem Lights, my face lit up. They started playing “Wanna Know You Like That”. I started singing. “Just today, I heard a story of a Pastor far away, who watched his church while sore with the rain. With tears in his eyes, here’s what he had to say: ‘Let’s meet the ones who will rebuilt this place!’ I WANNA KNOW YOU LIKE THAT! To live, to love, with everything I am, to give it all!” I sing loudly. Matt is beaming at me. Brianna sees him and gives me a mean look. I keep singing the next chorus. “I wanna know you like that! To live, to love, with everything I am, to give it all!” I stop when the song is over. They start playing Britt Nicole, but I was too tired to sing again. They kept playing different singers like Relient K, Tenth Avenue North, and many more! It was a good day, considering the heat. The day went fast and we were soon back at the house laying in our beds. After supper and p.m. prayer, we went to bed early.

7/15/2011 4:53:43 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 9 cont) After breakfast I went to go take a shower. Outfit: Capris with a sky blue tank and a white baseball cap. Shoes: flip-flops. Hair: Down. Today we were suppose to go to a field and teach kids games while learning about the Bible and God. We would also switch between children and teenagers, so that should be interesting. Some games would be just games we know, and some would be Christian games. We were at the field at about 10:30, which was pretty early. Soon many small and big kids came to play! The pastors divided us into groups, then the children. I was with Cali, Matt, and Nick. Quinn, Christy, and Charlotte were stuck with Rachel *Sadly*, and Dani was stuck with Jake, Cheri (A girl I never really talked to), Steve, and some other people. My group was assigned to 'bible' game. The meaning of the game is that the children are divided into 2 teams, 1 person from 1 group and 1 person from another group are given a bible, Matt, Christy, and I give them a bible verse, and whoever finds it first and reads the correct verse gets a point. After all the children from both groups have gone once, we count the tallies to see who wins! I remember playing this all the time at church. Cali announces the rules to the children, they all seem to understand. I hand the Bibles to the first 2 kids, Matt yells "Ready...set. gooo." I give them both the same verse, they search. I little boy raises his hand "I got it!" He reads it, its correct! One point for blue team. The game keeps going on and on, red teams wins! "Now, to be fair, both teams shake hands." And so they do. We hear a whistle, it means to switch groups, the little children wave goodbye and go to the next group. A junior counselors runs to each group and gives them a paper of what the next game is. Our's was duck duck little goose. Good thing we had toddlers to 6 year olds in this group it seemed like. Nick explained the rules, many of them didn't understand, it is kinda hard explaining a game to a 3 year old. We started anyway, hoping they would understand sooner or later. Matt and Nick start off. Matt goes "Duck, duck, GOOSE." Right on Nick's head, it was pretty funny, seeing them act all kiddish, they run around in small steps until Nick get backs to their spot. The children seem to understand, wow their smart, a little girl raised her hand to start. "Duck, duuc, duc...GOOSE!" two little girls started running around, we started screaming with the little kids! It was so fun! *Whistle* "Ok time to switch!" Cali says sweetly. That day we played, the bible game, duck duck goose, rosy posey, flag football, and hide and go seek. I loved today.

7/15/2011 4:39:26 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive but you can prob find a site that has amharic. But google translate is how I change my english to spanish, bc I dont know spanish! lol

7/15/2011 4:38:55 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: They speak many languages, over 40, but the main one they speak is Amharic, if u want to say something in ur language, just go on google translate n type wat u say in english n change it to a lang, but they dont have amharic, i checked

7/15/2011 4:37:59 PM | Report

fungirl123 What language to Ethiopians speak???????

7/15/2011 4:27:15 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ It's been only a week? Seems like an eternity. I woke up to Quinn shaking me, I get up, it's almost time for A.M. prayer so I just go in zebra pj shorts and tank. After A.M. prayer, Dani, Quinn, Christy, and I walked to breakfast. There's the 'barf' couple, practically hanging on each other, one day I might seriously vomit on them. Literally. Right as I passed Rachel kisses him. Right. In. Front. Of. Me. I felt pain, Quinn looked at me, she probably saw it too. *Calm down, their just acting remember?* When we get to the dining hall I say, “I know they’re just trying to make me mad by ‘fake dating’, but she just went OV--ER—BOAR--D!” Effacing on the word 'overboard' I plop myself on a bench n put my elbows on the table, I wasn't hungry. I take a banana from Dani's tray and eat it, she doesn't seem to mind. Soon Rachel and Jake sit behind us, talking about their 'love' for each other, but I don't pay attention, because to me it sounds like "Blah Blah Blah..." I love when I block out words.

7/15/2011 3:54:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 9**WOW, been here over a week! I wake up and Adriana is sprawled out on her bed. It made me laugh. “Wh-Who’s there?!” she asks, pulling herself up in a sitting position, her eyes still closed! “It’s just me!” I say. “Oh, Okay!” she says. She was probably talking in her sleep. I get my things for showering and walk down the hall. Rachel is in the bathroom putting on makeup. “You’re gonna regret being Adriana’s friend. I had to sit through an hour of ‘What you did was very sinful!’ from Pastor Raven because of her! But at least I was with James,” she says. “Yep, sure!” I say sarcastically. She makes a face and shews me away like a fly. I go to a shower stall and take a shower. After showering and doing morning work with the cooks, I go back to my room and wake up the other girls. Christy is already awake. She throws a pillow at Dani as I walk over and shake Adriana awake. They get ready and we walk to a.m. prayer together. When that done, we go to breakfast. We see Rachel and Jake practically hanging on each other. When Rachel sees us giggle at them, she does something that tore open Adriana: She yanked him over and planted a giant KISS on his lips. I could see the utter anger in Adriana’s face. When we made it to the dining hall, she yelled (Out of distance of Jake and Rachel.), “I know they’re just trying to make me mad by ‘fake dating’, but she just went OV--ER—BOAR--D!” she yelled, splitting apart the word overboard. Adriana threw herself onto the bench and put her elbows on the table. We sat down next to her. Soon, Cali joined us. I didn’t see Charlotte. Minutes later, the dining hall started to fill up with teens. We go up for our food: Cheerios, milk, bananas and orange juice. I get my food and sit back down. Rachel and Jake come in. Rachel smiles at me. I look away. All the other girls join me. Breakfast was silent between my friends and I. Rachel and Jake were sitting behind us and saying things like, “Oh, Jake, you say I the PRETTIEST girl in the whole world!” and “Jake, YOU LOVE ME!? I love YOU TOO!” We could tell that she was just doing that to get our attention, because every time she spoke, she would turn her neck to us and shout loudly.

7/15/2011 3:27:48 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Well...I'm just gonna start on day 9...lol!!

7/15/2011 3:12:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Hmmm, ya but I was thinking Jake realizes that he was all wrong, and Adriana forgives him, but they just stay friend. And then she forgives Rachel but they don't become friends again.

7/15/2011 3:03:38 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Music...How about Adriana finally figures out that Jake isn't the boy she thought him to be! Then Adriana finds a new boy to like. And of course, Rachel and Adriana are never friends again.

7/15/2011 3:01:20 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: They all can forgive each other when they all talk about there life stories and stuff and really become bffs...like u said u wanted to do....does that sound good?

7/15/2011 2:54:33 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: r u on day 8? or 9? Hmm....idk! I was just going to see how it goes, of course we'll have to finish it b4 skool, but ya, 3 weeks sound good!

7/15/2011 2:52:49 PM | Report

fungirl123 I don't know what to do about Charlotte and my character! I don't really want them to make up, but I don't want it to sound like she's the mean one! HELP!

7/15/2011 2:52:37 PM | Report

fungirl123 How long does the trip last for? I think it should be 3 weeks!

7/15/2011 2:39:12 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ Christy came back with some snacks for me to eat. I gobbled them down and drank the water she gave me. “Charlotte is really mad!” says Christy. “Yeah, but now she’s just being immature! I’ve said sorry more than twice! If she doesn’t want to forgive me, that is her problem!” I say. “Yeah…I guess. How’s your ankle?” she asks. “Getting better!” “You gonna be able to go work tomorrow?” she asks. “Yeah…I’ll just keep it elevated with ice; mind bringing me back some breakfast? I’ll just pray here in the room,” I say. “Yeah, I guess I could,” she says. “’kk!” I say. “I never got to asking you…Where do you live?” she asks. “Seattle,” I say, “You?” “Washington, too!” “Cool!” I say. Adriana and Dani trot into the room. “Soo…Dani and I need to get the rest of our things! BRB!” says Adriana. They come back a minute later and had pictures, phones and iPods with. “Look like Rachel is gonna have to face her fear of the dark tonight!” says Adriana. We giggle a little.

7/15/2011 11:06:40 AM | Report

fungirl123 @kjm109, what city does your character live in? Mine lives in Seattle.

7/15/2011 10:42:49 AM | Report

frenchblondie ♥Charlotte♥ The first couple days were kinda boring. I made some friends got a tour of the area we were and helped out at a bunch of different places. Thank goodness for hiking boots. Elle wasn’t even in my group so I rarely talked to her. Everything was fine until Quinn called me stupid. I just totally and completely exploded. I don’t think she knows how harshly she said that I’m a stupid brit. She is not getting my forgiveness any time soon. I stormed inside and started muttering in French (I speak it fluently). I pace for a bit and then I go straight to Adriana. I walk in when someone says “Quinn’s missing” all I can think is :sucks for her. Then I said “Um speaking of that” and I told Adriana that Quinn was mad because of her ‘bossy ways’. Then I walked out before any questions could be asked. I go to sleep. This morning I woke up and decided to take a walk in the garden. Who was there? None other than Quinn. She tried to say sorry. I told her to go away in a mocking voice. She said sorry again but I said “I don’t care!” and stormed off.

7/15/2011 2:29:14 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ I was walking into Quinn and Christy's room. Ever since Rachel and I have been getting into fights, which was today, I have offically swapped rooms, Dani did as well. I think it will be fun rooming with Christy and Quinn! I plop on the extra bed across from Christy. When I woke up I saw Quinn, on her bed, looking through the window. "Hey," I say tiredly, "Did I miss dinner?" "Well write now they should almost be done P.M. Prayer" Quinn says, I slowly get up. I see Quinn's ankle "Whoa what--" "Long story, you better get to dinner before they see you ditched it!" "True...want me to get you some food?" "No Christy is." "O ok, well cya, stay off that ankle!" "Oh trust me, I will." And I went to dinner early. Tonight's special: Spaghetti. mmmmm, what I needed at the moment. I was the first one in the cafeteria. "Spaghetti please, little sauce, and LOTS of meatballs!" I say to the lady, she smiles, she does what I say, wow, a lot of meatballs, awesome! "Wow thanks!" I say, and sit at a table and start eating. It wasn't bad eating alone, for once, I had some time to myself. Soon teenagers walked in. "Well I see you woke up, and got food." Cali says, she giggles. "You know it! I can't go back to sleep on a empty stomach can I?" I say. Soon Dani, Christy, Cali, and Charlotte have gotten their food and sit with me. "I don't want to sound surprised or anything," Charlotte says, "But your taking this whole Rachel/Jake thing quite well." "Thanks, I know Rachel is just trying to sabotage me." Right as I say it, they come in, hand and hand, smiling and laughing, I ignore them. Whatever the case, they are good actors. Right as they pass by Cali coughs "Barf." loud enough so they could hear it, Rachel snaps her head around in disgust and huffs away with Jake. When they are out of hearing distance, we all crack up. I high five Cali "Nice!" I say, "I know right?" Cali beams. We all soon throw away our food "Hey don't forget to get food for Quinn." I say to Christy. "O ya, thanks for reminding me!" Christy walks over and gets some fruit and snacks. "No spaghetti?" Dani says. "Quinn told me she hates it." "Oh." We walk to Christy's and I dorm "Hey Quinn!" We say in unision, she is asleep, we all 'shh' each other. Christy quietly puts her food on her bed stand and gets her clothes to take a shower, Dani and I do the same. After tip-toeing out our room, we met Charlotte and Cali after showers, we were talking about random things while doing our hair. Soon it was 10:00, better hit the hay! Christy and I left to go to sleep. Considering today, it was peaceful. Thank the Lord!

7/14/2011 11:15:04 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: o ok...thats understandable :)

7/14/2011 10:49:25 PM | Report

kjm109 @music I know I'm trying to get caught up. I'm still on vacay so it might take me a few days

7/14/2011 10:11:42 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 8(continued) ** “Where’s Adriana?” I ask Cali. “Sleeping, she’s practically passed out!” she says. I go outside. I tell Christy that I’m going for a walk and I KNOW where I’m going. She nods. I walk outside to the garden. I walk down a trail. I make sure to leave a mark of where I was like a piece of paper from my bag. I forgot to say that I carry around a yellow, small back-pack. I have the usual in it: my glasses (Which I haven’t used since I got here, I don’t have super bad eyes!), tissues, bandages, medical tape, pencils, money and an old sweatshirt. I walk until I can’t see anything familiar. I walk back. I look at my watch. 4:55 p.m. When I get to the building, I see Jake and Rachel. Rachel is hanging on Jake; Jake looks like he’s miserable. Rachel looks up at his face, and then she gets mad and drags him off. I decide to see what’s going on. I follow them as she pulls him behind the building. “Jake, you’re supposed to act like you in love with me! Look like you can’t get enough of ME! Got it, Jake!?!?? I don’t know about you, but I want to get back at Adriana!” yells Rachel in Jake’s face. “Look, I’m trying to! I flunked drama class, I’m NOT an actor! Plus, I hate being around you!” he says. I giggle. They both run back around the building the other way. I run after them. Somehow, I trip over pipe and fall over on my face. “Gosh! OW!” I yell. I try to get up, but my ankle gives out. I fall again. I look up and see that I’m right below my window in my room. I grab the ledge and pound on it. Christy opens. “What the heck—Oh my gosh! What in the world happened, Quinn?!!” “I tripped; I think I badly twisted my ankle! Come help me, please!” I yell. Her head pops back in the window. A minute later, Christy was out and helping me up. I put my arm around her shoulder for support. She helped me back to the room. I didn’t tell her what happened. “Should I take you to the infirmary?” asked Christy. “No, I have some medical tape in my bag. Get it out!” She took out the tape and wrapped it around my ankle. “It should be healed in a couple days!” I say. I climb into bed. “I’ll bring you back some ice from dinner. I’ll also bring some food,” says Christy. “Thanks.” “No prob! Just keep it elevated!” she said as she walked out the door to go to dinner.

7/14/2011 10:02:54 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: Letting u no your a day behind...idk if ur typing now..but just letting u no!!

7/14/2011 8:00:44 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~Brooklyn~ WOW! Lots of drama going on! Let me start from the beginning. When I get done eating breakfast, I go to sleep. I wake up to the sound of people yelling in the hallways. I keep hearing them say “Adriana, Adriana”. I ignore it. I just sit in bed playing my game consol. I hear running down the halls, soon, Adriana comes in, she looks a mix of sad and really angry. “How could you?!” she yells. “How could I what?!” I ask confused. Then she rambles on about how I told everyone about “Chad and how she hated the trip”. I tell her that it wasn’t me and that Rachel came and took her phone. Then she ran out of the room and I heard her yelling in Spanish. Later, Quinn came in (Right when my headache took a toll for the worst!). I told her that I couldn’t talk so she left. I slept for the rest of the day. Dani came in and told me what happened after that. I’m starting to feel better. Maybe I’ll be out in a couple days!

7/14/2011 6:42:44 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 7 continued) "Wait up!" I yell at Adriana as I jog to catch up with her. "Hey, why are you-" She starts."I saw the girl had a sister, so I thought she could come along too, so she has my spot." I say. "Awesome!" Adriana say. "Sooo, how far is the facility?" "About half a mile, so another 10 to 15 minutes" she responds. "Cool." I soon see the bus past by us, we wave. We walk a couple steps in awkward silence "Where are you from?" I asks to fill the silence. "Colorado, you?" "Washington state." "Cool I've been there!!" we made small talk for the rest of the walk in the sweltering heat. When we get to the land we join our group and we are told about the idea. Adriana immediately takes charge and starts giving people jobs Nick offers to design the inside of the building and Adriana puts me in charge of the play room for the kids, a perfect job for me. I was handed a list of things they already had for the play room and was told to add to it. I was then sent with Nick to design the play room. I glanced at the list of things they already had and it seemed very minimal. A stuffed bear, building blocks, race cars, a few blankets, a sink, a small toilet and a few other little things. I immediately got to work on a list of things they would need. Baby cribs, sleeping mats, outlet covers, mats for the walls to protect the kids heads, balls, barbies, baby gates, Dixie cups, soap, play mobile type things, books, shelf's, bins, crayons. Just to name a few. Nick glances over at my list smiles and chuckles. "What?" I ask. "You thought of things I would have never even thought of in like a million years." He says. "Well I think all of it is important," I say a little embarrassed. "Oh gosh no that's totally not what I meant. The list is great just things like sippy cups would have never crossed my mind." he says. "Oh, is there anything you would add to the list that I don't already have?" I ask. He holds out his hand and I give him the list. He studies it and doesn't say a thing. "Extra clothes, kids always get dirty." He says matter of factely. "I can't believe I forgot that!" I say. "Hey I guess its like at the airport. We both catch things the other misses." "Yeah I think so too," I say and then smile at him he smiles back then returns to his work. At seven I hear the bus pull up. Nick and I both stand up and walk out the door. "Christy," Adriana yells, "let's go check on those little girls." "OK," I yell to Adriana then turn back to Nick, "See you later," "Bye Christy" he says. i jog to Adriana then we walk to the infirmary to check on the girls. Once we see that they both are doing fine we leave and join the others on the bus. Once we got back I ran to go take a shower before p.m. prayer. After words I felt refreshed and ready for the rest of the day. After the p.m. prayer I couldn't find Quinn any where. I go tell a few other girls then run to Adriana's room. "Quinn is gone, and I don't know what to do." I say then start crying full on tears."Its okay, it wasn't like it was your fault--" Adriana says running over and giving me a hug. "Um speaking of that." Charlotte comes in and tells us that Quinn got mad because of Adriana. She yelled that she was bossy and driving her crazy. Adriana pulls her knees up to her face "She's back!" Cali comes in my dorm panting, "What do you mean she's back?!!" I said, wiping tears standing up and following Cali. "Oh thank the Lord," I say as Cali opens the door to our room revealing Quinn on her bed. "Where, what-,” I start asking “It’s a long story!” she say. “Everyone knows, but I think the word that your back is already around,” I say relieved she is back. Adriana, Dani, Cali and Rachel come into the room. They don’t speak, but stare. “I heard you yell that I’m driving you crazy,” Adriana says to Quinn. After a bit of talking we all hug. We all go to sleep happy.

7/14/2011 6:32:24 PM | Report

fungirl123 If you read what I said a couple posts ago, it said that your character and Dani come and sleep in Christy and Quinn's room.

7/14/2011 6:22:27 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! I woke up, 5 o'clock p.m. I felt horrible, I went to Brooklyn's room. "Hey I'm sorry about today, I thought you--" "It's ok, I forgive you, I would have done the same thing too." She smiled, I smiled. "Well your lucky your in this infirmary, at least your reputation isn't down the drain." "O please it probably isn't that bad." "Oh it is Brooklyn." "Well I'll pray for you." "Thanks." I said "I'm going to go take a nap." "K, get some beauty rest!" I say, and walk out. I felt better until I saw Jake in the hallway, I roll my eyes, then I see Rachel join him, hand in hand, I might be sick. That's the grossest couple I think I've ever seen, I could have barfed. I didn't let it bother me, I bet Rachel is just trying to trick me, whatever, I'm not living in the past. I walked past them head high, not caring.

7/14/2011 6:05:17 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: So wait...who is switching room!??!

7/14/2011 5:51:47 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive .::Rachel::. "Hey my dad found out." Jake says. "What?!!?" I say. "Ya, your guys are in big trouble." I groan. "Why does Adriana have to be so perfect?" "No kidding." Jake says. I turn to him, I smile. "I have a plan..." "What..." "How would like to be my boyfriend for a week?" "O no..." Jake says, "No way, I can't stand being with you for one second Rachel, how can I do A WHOLE WEEK!??" "Please...it will totally make Adriana weak, she won't know what hit her!" I puppy dog-eyed. "Fine." Jake says, and walks away. Perfect.

7/14/2011 5:48:35 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive OK I see fungirl's reasoning, change of plans....Rachel and James DONT get suspended. They just get punished.

7/14/2011 5:42:39 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Well, true, but idk how we can fix it now. Yes, there ware beaches in Ethiopia, just looked it up.

7/14/2011 5:40:40 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ I was walking through the garden when I heard Adriana on the phone with Chad. I couldn’t see where they are, maybe they weren’t in the garden, but I walked quickly out of the garden so that she wouldn’t think I was snooping and trying to create more drama; also because I just wanted to give them privacy. I was walking in when I saw Charlotte. She turned around and started walking away when she saw me. “Charlotte, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean what said!” I say. “Go away miss ‘I hate Brits!’” she says, mocking my tone when I said that. “I’m sorry I said that!” “I don’t care!” she says. I turn and walk away. *No way I’m getting forgiveness out of her!* I think. I walk to the infirmary. Brooklyn is sitting up in bed. “Quinn…I know you wanna visit, but I have a pounding headache and I don’t really want to talk,” she says as I enter the room. “That’s OK,” I say as I leave. I walk to my room. Christy is sitting on her bed. “Hey, Quinn,” she says. “Hello,” I say. I sit down on my bed and face her. “Looks like we have two more roommates tonight…maybe for the next week?” I ask. “Yeah…as long as the Pastors don’t find out about our little ‘room switcharoo!’” she says. “I don’t think Rachel would tell on us…Why would she want to room with them?!” says Christy. “You have a point!” I say. “Mmm!” she says nodding. “I have to go to the bathroom,” I say getting up. As I walk toward the restroom. I see Matt. He comes toward me. “Hey, Quinn…” “Hi, Matt,” I say. I was still mad, but I was apparently his new friend. “I never asked you where you’re from! So…” he asked. “I live near Seattle, you?” I ask. “Salem, Oregon. But I’m moving to Shoreline a couple weeks after the trip is over. We’ll live less than an hour away from each other,” he says smiling. “Cool,” I say. “Well, I’d better go. Brianna needs to talk to me. Later!” “Yep!” I say as he turns to leave and smiles at me. I forget was I’m doing so I go back to the room. Cali is in the room talking with Christy. “What’s going on?” I ask. “Nothing, we’re just talking about Adriana and Rachel. Really, How could a best friend do that!?!?” says Christy.

7/14/2011 5:31:23 PM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive,I understand what your last post was...but 2things:1,No pastor would be that mean!2,Why would they send them home?A realistic thing to write is to send them to the head but all he does is talk to them about this 'sin'!

7/14/2011 4:19:45 PM | Report

fungirl123 A beach? In Ethiopia?

7/14/2011 4:13:33 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive of a way her and Jake get to be friends again...sound like a good plan, or no?

7/14/2011 2:26:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Lol a thought just came to my head! What if...like the pastors do a surpise field trip for all the teeangers and go to the beach! Jake n Adriana could make up there....or that sound like to much!??! All the girls n guys can think..

7/14/2011 2:26:19 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl: I guess we were both typing, that we kinda messed up the story. Like I didnt see your story then I posted mine! Lol, can we just pretend your story came before I called Chad? Then we can end with my story, like I did. Then I can post a story about how Jake came up to Rachel *But it is in Rachel's point of view* and James and started a plan? Oh and also, I like your idea about Dani, ya sure that can work!

7/14/2011 2:13:20 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: I love your plan, but I just wrote my other pary of the story...we can say that when Jake gets James and Rachel they start a plan, a devious one. Will that work?

7/14/2011 2:09:42 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana (Continued)~ I sat on the piano bench, wow, this thing was ancient! I dust all the cobwebs off, I push a key, ugh, horribly out of tuned, but I could live. I start playing, I closed my eyes. It reminded me of when I lived my father, he would play the piano, beautifully. Then one day, a bunch of men came, started attacking my dad, then, I woke up, and I saw the piano was gone, everything was gone. I opened my eyes, I was playing that song my dad use to play. I didn't know the name of it, but I just knew it by heart. I suddenly got up, would my dad like to see me like this, living in the past? Heck no, he would want me to live up to my future. He would want me to live my dreams, and not let one girl stop me. I got out the shack, and walked the back way to the pastor's building. I had never took this path before, behind the building was..omgosh RACHEL? With James?!?! Totally making out, I ducked down, they didn't see me. I took my phone and took a picture of them, this was definitely going to Pastor Raven. I walked in the pastor's building. "Well hello-" "Where is Pastor Raven?" I say, cutting the junior counselor off, he points to a room, I go in, don't even knock. "Well have you ever heard of knocking?" Pastor Raven snapped, I saw Jake in the chair, he ignores me. "I'm sorry sir but look." I show him the picture, his eyes grow wide. "Is that.." "James? Yes, and Rachel Lincoln. I believe that 'this' is in violation according of the handbook we have." I say, feeling scientific while saying it. "I can't..believe this. I'm afraid they both will be suspended from the trip." "Both?!" I say "Yes." Pastor Raven says, and puts his glasses on, looking at paperwork. "Jake please get James and Rachel in my office please." "Surely father." Jake says, and gets up to leave. "Excuse me." I say to Pastor Raven "Jake," I follow him. "What? Now you think you are all accomplished since you got revenge on what's her face?" "No, but, I mean it's against-" "Violation, I know, but who cares? I surely don't." Jake says, and walks out the building. Now I feel horrible. Did I just do that for revenge? I walk to the dorms, praying no one see me, my prayer was answered. I sneakily walked into my dorm, and fall on my bed, and quickly falling asleep. I don't do great with stress.

7/14/2011 2:06:38 PM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive, Here’s what I think should happen: Jake takes the side of Rachel when Rachel starts to fake cry in front of everyone to gain sympathy. Then Adriana comes back to Christy and Quinn’s room and tells them everything. Adriana starts real crying so the other girls plan something to get Jake and Adriana in the same room together and talk. You take it from there!

7/14/2011 2:04:34 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ When I walk to the cafeteria for breakfast, Adriana is exploding at Rachel in Spanish. *I’ve had enough drama!* I think as I leave the room. I go right to Brooklyn. “Do youuu know what happened?” she asks. “No,” I say. “Well…Adriana came in after I woke up and started yelling at me that I read her phone diary. I told her that I didn’t…but Rachel had come in to get it; I’m guessing she read everything!” says Brooklyn, “But I can hear all the yelling!” she finishes. “Oh, I’ll be back in a couple minutes, Brooklyn! I gotta help a friend!” I say smiling and taking a deep breath. I leave and walk to the cafeteria with my game face on. When I walk into the cafeteria, Cali, Dani, and Christy are following Adriana as she walks away madly. I run to catch up with them. They run into Christy and mine’s room. “How…How could she!!???” yells Adriana. Everyone is silent. “Um…You can sleep in here if you want to! We have an extra bed,” I say. Everyone turns and sees that I’m in the room. “Oh, could I!? Thank you soooo much!” she says. “Sure, and leave me to room with that little-,” I cut off Dani. “No cursing…it’s a church trip!” I say. “Yeah, thanks! But seriously, I don’t wanna room with her alone!” “We have double beds!” says Christy. “Sure and give her the space she wants,” says Cali. “You got a point!” says Adriana, “If we give her the empty room, she’ll be happy,” finishes Adriana. “Soo…let’s just not speak to her!” I exclaim. “The silent treatment does nothing to little miss ‘I don’t care what anyone else thinks!’” says Adriana mocking Rachel. “Who cares? How about we all just ignore her! If we start spreading things about her, we’re just as bad as her!” says Cali. We all take a deep breath. “First…I gotta clear things up with Jake!” Adriana leaves the room.

7/14/2011 1:58:44 PM | Report

fungirl123 Just like you did with Rachel, how about someone writes a story from Dani's point of view. Except Dani is nice, not mean like Rachel! : )

7/14/2011 1:48:23 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Hey." Chad says. "Hey" I sniff over the phone. "What's wrong?" "Everyone knows about my life--everything Chad." "How?" I tell him the story. "Wow...I'm sorry Adriana. Are you coming home then?" There's was a long pause, Am I going home? Am I going to give this all up because of one stupid person? "No." I say firmly. "No I am not." "Okay..." Chad says, I didn't want to hang up. "Hey guess what?" I say. "What?" "I'm a Christian!" I say, in the happiest tone I have, which isn't really happy considering I am crying. "Really? That's amazing, how does it feel?" "Like I'm...." I didn't have a choice of words, then I think of two. "Born Again." "Well technically you weren't 'born again'" Chad says sarcastically. "Oh please Chad!" I say, we laugh. Soon my tears are gone, just a lot of sniffing. Chad starts telling me about how he has gone to every soccer game of Michael's and that he got a job at the hardware store. I soon read the time on my phone, 1 o' clock holy cow, Chad always passes time for me. "Well hey I better go, thanks for going to Michael's game for me. Tell Michael and mom I miss them. Thanks for everything. Later." "Later." And we hung up. I get up from the bench in the garden, I walk around. At the end of campus, there was a little shack, hmm never seen it before. I walk in, well, the coincidence there was a piano in it, one and a million, and had was that one.

7/14/2011 1:48:05 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 8) I woke up a happy camper, no facility work today, a regular schedule, It looked gloomy outside, I walked out my dorm and went outside. Geez it was freezing! I went back inside and took a shower. Outfit: Track sweats, pink tee, and a light jacket, with some old Nikes. I went to A.M. Prayer on time when I was walking to breakfast, people were whispering...thats odd. Right when I walk into cafeteria, Jake walks up to me, "Hey-" "Whose Chad?" "Wait what?" How did he know about Chad. "Everyone knows, you have a boyfriend, you didn't even want to go on this trip, then why are you here Adriana? To be hero of the day or something, because to me, this Ethiopian trip means a lot, and I thought you meant a lot to me to, but I guess I am wrong, because...you got Chad." And he walks away. One word: Brooklyn.~~~~I fast walk to the infirmary, as I get to Brooklyn's room she is awake "How could you?!" I said "How could I what?" Brooklyn says, confused. "Don't pretend you don't know, you read my phone didn't you? You of ALL people...I wouldn't think you would tell people but I guess I am wrong." I say. "Whoa, I didnt read your phone, Rachel just came by and took it and told me she was going to give it to you!" Brooklyn said. "RACHEL!" I walk out her room, really steaming. ~~~ I walk back to the cafeteria. "RACHEL ELISE LINCOLN YOU HAVE SOME EXPLAINING TO DO, AND FAST." I yell, the whole cafeteria stops and watch. Rachel was laughing then stops and gets up, walks right in my face. "I don't know what you mean." She says innocently. "You know exactly what I mean. You took my phone, read my electronic diary, and passed my secrets around. And I have proof, Brooklyn TOLD me you TOOK my phone and were SUPPOSE to give it me." "Oh, well here." She says, gives my phone, and walks back to her chair. I can't believe this, she thinks she can REALLY get off that easily. "Whoa. I'm not done. What do you think is going to happen, everything goes fine and dandy? PEOPLE KNOW ABOUT MY LIFE RACHEL!" She turns my head at me "Sucks huh?" I could have exploded, instead, I exploded in Spanish. "¿Sabes lo que va a aspirar? Cuando reorganizar su cara. Usted tiene algún nervio reales va a través de mi teléfono. Que .. que ..!" I stop, people probably thought I was crazy talking in Spanish. " soplón" I say, "What did you say?" Rachel said, she was getting angry. I walked away.

7/14/2011 1:29:30 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 7 continued) I suddenly woke up. "Quinn's missing!" Dani says as she shakes me. "WHAT?!?" I say, suddenly getting up. Christy runs in "Quinn is gone, I don't know what to do." She busts into tears, I go over to her. "Its okay, it wasn't like it was your fault--" "Um speaking of that." Charlotte comes in and tells me that Quinn got mad because of me. She yelled that I was bossy and driving her crazy. I felt horrible, I put my knees up to my face *Look what you have done.* "She's back!" Cali comes in my dorm panting, "What do you mean she's back?!!" Christy said, wiping tears, Cali tells her to follow her, we all follow behind. Quinn is on her bed, Christy starts talking to Quinn but I just stare. "I heard you yell that I’m driving you crazy" I say, Quinn gasps. She soon starts talking really fast, about how Matt had a girlfriend, and that me being next to him made her feel that I was trying to get Matt, and that all the guys liked me, and the list went on and on. I forgave her, I don't blame her, I hadn't realized I had done that many things, we hugged. I went back to sleep a better person.

7/14/2011 1:06:19 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive jellybeanxD: Its ok, do you want someone to write your part while your busy? Or just include you in the story?!!?

7/14/2011 12:56:13 PM | Report

jellybeanxD Omg I feel sooo bad! I'm like rlly busy! All of this month I'm super busy and I feel BAD! Really BAD! And, I can't write a part right now cuz I gotta get off the computer! :( So srry!

7/14/2011 8:13:05 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~~QUINN~~ **Day:7(continued)** I walk outside to cool off my burning face. Charlotte comes out. “Hi…Quinn!” “Hey!” “What’s wrong?” she asks. “Nothing! Well-,” “Quinn, you can tell me!” she says. “Adriana is driving me crazy with her bossy ways!” I yell, I hear it echo through the hills. “She seems nice to me,” says Charlotte with a “Did you just insult my friend?” look on her face. “You wouldn’t get it!” I say. “And why is that?!” “My mom always told me never to believe when people say that Brits and Irish people never get along, but I’m starting to believe it!” I yell. “Why would you think that!?” she asks in an offended way. “Well…ya know, that whole Potato Famon thing!!!! You’re just a stupid BRIT!!” She gasps. I see a tear run down her face. I suddenly new what I said was terribly mean. “Oh Charl-,” “DON’T EVER SPEAK TO ME AGAIN!” She runs inside. I sit down on a rock. I fold my hands. “Oh Lord, please forgive me for this,” I say, “Amen.” I feel a tear coming down my face. I feel a slight chill so I go inside. I feel myself start to bawl, so I run to the bathroom. I hear the bell ring, but I don’t move. I sit. I hear everyone come down the hall for P.M. prayer. Some girls come in the bathroom. I don’t look at them, but I hear them whispering. When everyone leaves, and I don’t hear anyone in the halls, I get up. I walk quietly outside. It’s really dark. I walk. And walk. And walk. I look around. I don’t see the house. I start to panic. I’m in the middle of nowhere. I turn around and hope to get back to the house by walking the opposite way. I find myself getting cold and I look at my watch. 10:00 p.m. I start to cry so I sit down on the ground. I burry my face in my hands. I cried for a long time before I felt a hand on my back. I don’t look up, in fear it could be someone trying to hurt me. “Miss?” “Quinn?” I look up and see Alake and another boy standing in front of me. “What happened? Why you all the way out here?” asks Alake. “I got lost,” I say. “I’m Abu, a friend of Alake’s,” says the other boy. “Can you help me get back?” I ask hopeful. They look at each other. “No,” they say in unison. “What?” I ask. “I’m sorry, we don’ know how you even got all the way ou’ here. We really don’t even know where the buildin’ is. We never been ‘ere,” says Alake. I sigh. “Ma Daddy knows the land lak the back o’ his hand. He could take ya!” says Abu. “Oh…Thank you!” I say. They walk me to their house, which had a caving-in roof, and no door. Abu gets his father. The two boys start speaking to Abu’s father in their own language and soon he nods and shakes my hand. “I know where da buildin’ is,” he says. He motions for me to follow him. I walk behind him. We soon get to the large brick house. “THANK YOU! God Bless you and your family!” I say hugging the man. He nods and turns around. I take a deep breath of night’s air and walk into the building. “QUINN!” “QUINN! You had us worried to death!” A bunch of pastors and teens come running at me. “I’m sorry! I was ju-,” “Go get dinner!” says a pastor. I walk to the dining hall and as I come in, a cook comes over to me and gives me a plate of food. I sit down and eat. When I’m done, I go back to my room and sit on my bed. I hear Christy down the hall. “What do you mean she’s back? OH THANK THE LORD!” She yells. She walks down the hall and stands in the doorway to our room. Her eyes are red from tears. “Where, what-,” “It’s a long story!” I say. “Everyone knows, but I think the word that your back is already around,” says Christy. Adriana, Dani, Cali and Rachel come into the room. They don’t speak, but stare. “I heard you yell that I’m driving you crazy,” says Adriana. I suddenly realize what I had done. I gasp. I tell her everything. We hug. We all go to sleep happily.

7/13/2011 11:34:54 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @frenchblondie: Its ok :) I just put Charlotte in my 2nd to last story, you can start from there, or do u want a summary of what has happen since you have been gone? Either is fine!

7/13/2011 11:13:25 PM | Report

frenchblondie Sorry I havent posted for awhile. I've been rehersing for a play like all week so I have no idea where we are. Can someone write my character into their story?

7/13/2011 10:44:08 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! When we all get out, we slowly get out, its been a long day. I go up to my room and take my boots off, ugh, they were killing my feet, I slipped flip-flops on. I decided to go to the bathroom and take a early shower so I wouldn't have to later after P.M. prayer. When I am around the corner to the showers, I saw Quinn "Hey." She didn't answer, didnt even look at me. Hmmm odd, I thought. I am soon at the showers, as I was taking mine, I remembered I had to get Brooklyn's things! I quickly get out of the shower, put on a tee and sweat capris, and head off to my cabin. I first get my phone on my dresser, then lay my phone on Brooklyn's dresser as I get her phone, Ipod, and laptop. Wow, we have the EXACT same phone, funny! I grab my phone in a hurry along with Brooklyn's things and rush to Brooklyn, it was already 7:50 and the infirmary closes off guests at 8. I make is just in time, but Brooklyn was asleep, I quietly lay her things down beside her, and quietly leave. Phew. I slowly walk back to the dorms, after I get to my dorm, I put my hair back in a bun. Before I go to P.M. prayer, I check my phone for any messages. As I look at my background, I freeze, what the...why is Brooklyn my background!?! Wait...this is BROOKLYN'S PHONE!! I freak out, all my information is on that phone, my life story, my music, my pictures, omg pictures of Chad and I are on there....o crap. Crap crap crap crap CRAP!! I run to the infirmary, "Sorry sweetie, visiting hours are close." A nurse says "But I acc-" "You will have to wait tomorrow in the morning, have a good day." I. Could. Have. Screamed. I am doomed, literally, one look at my phone tells all about me. Heck I had DIARY ENTRYS on my phone, thats how personal it is to me. If Brooklyn sees one single picture of me on there, I will have a lot of explaining to do, not like I don't already. I sadly go to P.M. Prayer gloomy, praying to God Brooklyn doesn't see a thing. And I also pray that night before I go to bed the same thing, I knew tomorrow wouldn't be a good day.

7/13/2011 10:27:25 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Wait up!" Someone yells behind me, I turn, its Christy, I stop and wait for her. "Hey, why are you-" "I saw the girl had a sister, so I thought she could come along too, so she has my spot." Christy says. "Awesome!" I say. "Sooo, how far is the facility?" "About half a mile, so another 10 to 15 minutes" I say. "Cool." I soon see the bus past by us, we wave. We walk a couple steps in awkward silence "Where are you from?" Christy asks. "Colorado, you?" "Washington state." "Cool I've bene there!!" And we just kept on talking, it passed by time. Soon we were there, wow, it just looked like...land?!!? We walked up to the group. "Okay, I know this doesnt seem like much, but what you need to do it make bricks, and create layouts. YOU teenagers are the designers, we are just here to chaperone and construct your ideas into reality!" James said and we get to work. We pick up some blueprints, there would be...about 30 rooms. 1 cafeteria, 1 playroom, 5 bathrooms/powder rooms, kitchen, 4 classrooms and 1 gym, the rest would be rooms for the families to sleep and etc. It was practically a minature hotel/school, I was shocked they could afford that much space! "Well.." I say, "Anyone an artist that can help create drawings of the inside?" Silence. "I can." Nick raises his hand. "Awesome, ok, you and.." I pretend to look around, even tho I was going to pick Christy. "Christy can start thinking of ideas of how the playrooms come out. Quinn, Cali, and Jake you can work on where certain rooms would be and etc, so here is the blue prints. Matt, Charlotte, and Rachel, work on paint colors. And I guess Dani and I can work on bricks! Is this okay? I dont want sound in charge or anything." I say, everyone nods, well mostly everyone. "Great, lets get to work!" And we go our separate ways. There was a little shack for making bricks. The instructor told us that we wouldn't be making all the bricks, but whatever we make will add to the bricks they are ordering, it will just take some days for them to come here. Cool, I thought. Dani and I went through the tutorial, it was interesting. Dani and I made a total of...about 40 bricks, that may not seem like much, but, trust me, it was!! Around 7 the bus came to pick us up. Before we left, Christy and I checked on the two little girls, James told us that nurses from campus took care of them and they were in the infirmary, like Brooklyn. I felt relief, I bet Christy did too. We all got on the bus, I could tell, we were all a sweaty mess, the joys of construction! As I looked around, I smiled. Wow, one simple child did this, Abeeku. I realized Jake was in the row in front of me, I lean on his seat and ask "How's Abeeku?" "Good, he went back home, but he said if he ever is in trouble, he would come back." I smiled and leaned back into my spot. I hummed "Skyscraper" all the way to campus

7/13/2011 10:26:33 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~Brooklyn~ **Day: 7** As I fluff my pillow back into place, I see Adriana come in. “Hey,” she says. “Hey,” I say. Then we talk for a little bit. She soon leaves. I lay in bed. *It’s SOOOO boring!* I think. As the day progresses, I seem to start feeling better, but still sick. I soon fall asleep.

7/13/2011 9:19:58 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy-( Day 7) I heard Adriana waking up her room mates telling them that we have an early breakfast. I quickly wake Quinn and tell her that I'm going in my pj's. She follows me and we wake up a few more people who all follow us in their pajamas. "Normally i can wake up early without a problem but not today apparently." I say making Quinn giggle. I walk into the breakfast with my head held high I am not going to be embarrassed I think to myself. I then notice I'm alone.I hear a few snickers but I ignore all of them. I grab a bowl of cereal and go sit next to Adriana. "Heey," I say stuffling a yawn. "Heey. Nice outfit but don't you need to get dressed?" she asks. "ya,ya I'll find time," I tell her eating a few bites of cereal. "When are you going to find time?" she asks skeptically."After A.M. Prayer, they never said I had to be dress for that, then we have like 30 minutes before we leave, so...I'm good." I say. "Really, ugh, I could have done that!" Rachel said in response. When Quinn comes in Adriana laughs I glance up then just continue eating my cereal. After the breakfast we go to the a.m. prayer. I see Nick sitting with an open spot next to him. I walk over and start to sit down in mid sit I realize I forgot a chair. I squeeze my eyes shut expecting to hit the ground but amazingly I find myself in a chair. "Hey," Nick says, "how are you." "I'm good how are you?" I ask "Fine. Nice pj's" he says raising his eyebrows nodding his head to my top. "Yeah, uh, I just, uh, got out of bed and decided that I didn't really have time to change." I say with my face flushing. He laughs and we don't talk until its the prayer is over. "Got to go get dressed now," I say to Nick standing up. "Yeah that's probably a good idea." he says "The pastors were looking at you, they seemed flustered by your clothing choice." "Yeah I noticed that too." I say giggling. Once back in my room i get dressed in a skirt and short sleeved shirt. I then strapped on my gladiator sandals and put on my necklace and bracelet. I leave the room and head down to the yard to go. We pile onto a bus and head through the town. Along the way Adriana yells for the bus driver to stop. I think she might be sick so i hop up and follow her, but Quinn stands up before me. When we get outside I see a little girl in her arms. "We need to get her on the bus," Adriana says. "Not to be mean or anything but there isn't really room." I tell her. "Well then she can have my spot." she says hands Quinn the girl then starts walking. I stare in awe for a moment then go explain what happened to the bus driver. I notice the girl that Adriana spotted had a sister so I give her my spot and walk with Adriana.

7/13/2011 6:42:30 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~**Day: 7** I may be friends with Adriana, but she tends to show off a lot! Wearing DESIGNER boots on a frickin’ mission trip, flirting with every boy she sees, trying to be all hero—y with kids! It’s getting on my nerves. I don’t help with breakfast today, because we are supposed to get up earlier. I just go to breakfast in my sweats: a loose tank top and gray sweatpants that have elastic on the bottom. When Adriana sees me, the look on her face just made me more MAD! I grunt and sit down. After breakfast, we go to a.m. prayer and…GUESS WHAT…Adriana sits right next to MATT! I thought I made it clear that I like him! Then she starts talking to him, I quickly sit down and try to hide my tears. When we get on the bus later, Adriana (who else?!) starts screaming about some little girl laying on the ground. I don’t mean to sound like I don’t care about little kids being sick, but why did she have to SHOW OFF like that?!?! But I still wanna help so I go over and ask her what happened. She talks a little then gives her to me. Then, WALKS AWAY! Later, I go and see Brooklyn, when I see that Adriana is in the room, I leave. She didn’t see me. I go abck to my seat and hope for her to stop. The boys are even fawning over her. They all talk about how pretty and awesome she is.\/\/\/\/\/\/\ I’m sitting in my room, waiting for supper. I decide to walk around and get my clothes off the clothes line. As I am walking past the boys’ wing, I see Matt and Brianna kissing. My heart skips a beat. I run away quietly. Later, as I go to the bathroom, I see Adriana. “Oh, hey-,” she stops when I don’t even look at her. *Now, maybe she gets the hint that I’m MAD!* I think.

7/13/2011 5:47:12 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Do any of you girlies have questions, comments, suggestions about what we are doing in the story?!? I will answer the best I can!

7/13/2011 3:17:18 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ok I think I have enough story...I'll leave it off to someone else...I'll come back later to add the story, hopefully someone will have their story typed up for today

7/13/2011 3:05:51 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana (Cont.)~ I get on the bus quietly, I get a window seat. I put my elbow on the hand rest and put my hand on my chin and look out to the window to Ethiopia. Even though some areas were so run downed, it was so beautiful in my eyes. Children everywhere, playing soccer, or just messing around, some were even waving to us. Then my heart skipped a beat, I saw a little girl on the ground, in the hot sun, panting horribly, "STOP!" I yell to the bus driver, the bus suddenly stops. "What the heck-" I am already out the bus, sprinting to the girl. I check heartbeat, ok she's still alive, thats good, but looks like she is definitely dehydrated from the sun. I pick her up, another little girl stops me and points to the girl in my arms "Me sister." She says. I bend down "She's sick, very. sick. Is it ok if I take her to get better?" I ask, she nods, I smile at the little girl. I get back up and turn around and walk to the bus, soon Quinn comes over. "Hey the bus driver-" She sees the girl. "Omygosh, is she ok?!??" "I don't know." I say, "She's dehydrated I can tell, do you think we can take her along?" James walks over and heard our conversation. "Definitely, lets go." "Wait-" Christy says. "There will be no room." "I'll walk." I say, "This girls needs to stay out of this heat, hydrate her, she needs it, and the AC in the bus will definitely help." I finish, and hand the girl to Quinn. I start walking.

7/13/2011 3:04:38 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Cont) Quinn, Christy, Dani, Charlotte, Cali, Rachel, and I all go to A.M. Prayer, when we get to chapel, we see the guys, Matt, Nick, Jake, and James. I found a couple of days ago Jame is actually 21 and junior counselor, so he must be chaperoning today. Christy eyes lit up when she saw Nick, she rushed over to take a seat next to him she almost forgot to get a chair, as she was bending down to sit, I rushed and found a chair to put underneath her so she won't make a fool of herself. I slipped it underneath her JUST in time. As I looked up, all the spots were taken, except by Matt, I sat by him. "Hey." I said. "Hey" he said back. Soon we were all done A.M. Prayer, I decide to check on Brooklyn. I walk into Brooklyn's room, she was awake. "Hey." I whisper. "Hey." She said, she smiles. "How are you?" "Sick, and you?" She says sarcastically, I smile. "Good, you feeling ok?" "Better, haven't vomited in 8 hours, think it's a record for me." "Nice, well, I better go, I have to work on the 'facility building work' today." I make quotations with my fingers when I say 'facility building work.' "Ok. Could you do a favor for me? Could you get my phone, Ipod, and laptop in my bags? Apparently the nurses know how to get a little reception for me. You can drop them by later." She said, I nodded. "Will do, now get better!" I say, and I leave. I felt so bad for Brooklyn, sick when she should be adventured Ethiopia with all of us, laughing, helping children, talking about God. But she is just in a bed, vomiting every few hours. I knew I had to make a plan, I didn't know what. I walked all the way to the bus praying for Brooklyn, asking God to get her back to health, and fast.

7/13/2011 2:51:53 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 7) I woke up around 4 in the morning today, I had about 2 hours to shower, get clothed, and get to P.M. prayer, I had enough time. As I got outside the door, I saw we had a slip on the door, it read: Facillity Building Work today. Today you will have breakfast earlier, @ 5 instead of 7, and A.M. Prayer at 6 instead of 5. *That's odd, they switched it around!* UGHGH....I wake everyone up. Rachel first "WHAT??!?" She says, she is definitely not a morning person. "We have to get up earlier to do Facility Building Work today." she groans, they need to get a better name instead of Facility Building Work, that's a pretty crappy name. Then I wake up Dani, she gets up WAY nicer than Rachel. We all go to the showers, my outfit today: Tan shorts (NOT short shorts), A white bird short sleeve blouse, and my hiking boots. I put my hair up in a bun with a flower barret. As Dani, Rachel, and I walk to breakfast, Dani asks "Why do we have to get up so early?" "I have no idea." I said, which really, I should since I am practically the founder of this. "You need to find out." Rachel snapped at me, whoa, she is DEFINITELY mad of getting up early. "Because I need beauty sleep, if I dont get beauty sleep, you won't either." She finished. "Ok whatev." I said, brushing it off. Today I had a muffin and fruit salad. "Heey." Christy yawns, I turn around to see her, she is too cute. She is wearing silk Pj's and flip flops, it looks like she just got out of bed. "Heey." I say, I giggle, "Nice outfit. But don't you need to get dress?" "Ya ya ya, I'll find time." Christy says, she picks out her cerael and plopps down next to me. "When are you going to find time?" I ask, she lazily eats her cereal. "After A.M. Prayer, they never said I had to be dress for that, then we have like 30 minutes before we leave, so...I'm good." "Really, ugh, I could have done that!" Rachel said, she crosses her arms across the table. Soon I see Quinn, Cali, and Charlotte all in Pj's, I crack up. They really didn't care, they were really tired, I guess Dani and I were the only people who didn't mind mornings sometimes.

7/13/2011 2:36:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive .::Rachel::. Lately I haven't been talking to Adriana a lot. Ever since we have done this Ethiopia trip we have what it seems like, growing apart. But I understand that she has new friends, and practically a new boyfriend, but still, we need to have to time to hang out. It annoys me, especially since she is practically having the time of her life and I have just been in the background. But one thing Adriana doesn't know is I have been secretly seeing James. The reason I am doing it in secret is because James is really...21. I know, way to old, but him and I don't care. We usually just hang out around town or go on the village lake and swim. If any pastor saw us together, James would be suspended from the Ethiopian trip, because he was invoveled with a teenager, so this HAS to be a secret, I can trust no one. Especially Adriana, she told me about Chad way to easily, so I don't want her spilling anything. Anyway, today I saw Jake and Adriana have a clay fight with some kids today, I told Pastor Raven immeadiately. Any way I can get Adriana in trouble and crawl her back to me, I'll do. They got a good yelling at by Pastor Raven, I smiled. I am not shocked Pastor Raven said anything about her shorts, they were WAY to short...I swear Jake was look @ her butt the whole time, even with his jacket around her waist. *O ya, I saw EVERYTHING* You may call me jealous, but I am not, I am just trying to get her to make me her best friend again, and if that means making her trip horrible, then that will happen.

7/13/2011 1:58:02 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Ok I know Rachel isn't really a character but time to time I might post a story with Rachel if I am really bored..like now, so hope you enjoy :)

7/13/2011 12:21:56 AM | Report

kjm109 @fungirl123 i totally like the idea. :)

7/12/2011 8:46:13 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Lol i realized I put bad instead of bed, LOL!

7/12/2011 5:42:52 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day:6(continued)** “Adriana and Jake started a clay fight and got in trouble from the head!” a girl said who looked like she was spreading gossip, like she was trying to make it look like Adriana was a tramp. “Yeah, sure…Whatever,” I say, trying not to egg her on. I went back into my room. I started talking to myself. “I’m sorry for saying this but, that was kinda stupid!” I mumble. “What was stupid?” asked Christy as she came into the room. “Nothing.” “’K,” she says. “Hey, I’m gonna go see Brooklyn. I didn’t have much of a conversation with her today,” I say as I rise from my bed and walk out the door. I get lost in all the hallways so I look at the map of the building on the wall. I see that the infirmary is near the boys’ bedroom wing. I walk down several hallways, then I finally get to the nurses’ office. I walk in. “Hey Brookl-,” the nurse shushes me and points to Brooklyn who is asleep. I go outside the door and lean against the wall. I see Matt not to far from where I’m standing. He’s in his room. “Hey,” I say, trying to be friendly. “Um…Hi,” he says awkwardly. “What you doing?” I ask. “Nothing.” I freeze. There’s nothing else to say. He comes out of his doorway. “I’m going to the girls’ wing, I gotta talk to someone, walk with me?” he asks. I don’t answer but as he comes out of his doorway, I swerve next to him as to say sure. “Soooo?” “Yep?” “What are you doing in the girls’ wing of the building?” “Gotta talk to someone from my church,” he says. We don’t speak for a while, but he walks slow. “Who?” “My—um—girlfriend, Bri-Brianna,” he mumbles. I suddenly felt like I had been hit by a boulder in the gut. “G-Girlfriend?” He had apparently seen the pain in my face, he said, “Why, is that bad?” “N-NO!” “Well, I hope I’ve made a new friendship. Later!” he said pointing to my doorway. I hadn’t realized that we were walking that fast. Christy was sitting on her bed. “What’s wrong?” she asked. “NOTHING! Let’s just go to p.m. prayer!” “Um…OK!” she said, swallowing and rolling her eyes. She didn’t talk to me the rest of the night. I finally realized how mean I was, I apologized and told her why I was angry. She understood. I took a deep breath and went to sleep that night with little anger left. “I don’t need Matt!” I mumbled.

7/12/2011 5:29:08 PM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive, COOL! lOvE yA DeMi!

7/12/2011 5:26:36 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ Soon all the buses arrive to take us to campus. "AIR CONDITIONING!" I say as I get into the van, Dani laughs. We soon are all at campus, I go up to my dorm, I was bored, so I check my phone, which I havent checked in days...I had reception?!?! I had 3 texts, one from Chad, mom, and omgosh Demi?!?! I clicked on Demi's first, as in Demi Lovato. I signed up for those regular text messages from her, they usually just talk about where she's at, her latest status, etc. But this one was different, apparently she just had a single come out, called Skyscraper. I had enough reception to download it. I listen to it, omgosh I was hooked! By listening to it the 3rd time, I knew all the words. I got on youtube to see if they had a karaoke version, they did. Ahh I loved youtube. It was amazing I had reception! I soon had the karaoke version down. I went out my dorm with my phone and went outside to the garden, I was walking around, singing. Since everyone knew I could sing, I might as well sing around, I have nothing to hide. "You can take everything I have, you can break everything I am, like I'm made of glass, like I'm made of paper. Go on try to tear me down, I'll be rising from the ground, like a skyscraper, like a skyscraper.." When I finish the song, I realized I never looked at my other texts. Chad said he missed me and wished I had fun here, and moms said that she also missed me and Michael did too, and that Michael's soccer team was doing great! I smiled. Soon it was time for P.M. prayer, after that I went to take a shower, then went straight to bad. Today was an 'interesting' day.

7/12/2011 5:07:53 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Sounds cool to me...all for it!

7/12/2011 4:44:27 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ "Dad.." Jake said. DAD?!?! When Jake said his dad was head of whatever, I thought he meant like the food board or something, not HEAD HEAD macho of everything! "It was my fault, it wasn't there fault, I started the fight." He continued, I couldn't take it, it wasn't ALL his fault. "Sir, it wasn't all Jake's fault he was just trying to teach me how to get use to the pottery wheel and I accidently pushed the pedal down to hard and my pottery went everywhere, don't blame it all on your son." I say, I look Pastor Raven right in the eye. "Well.." he said, he seemed quite shocked. "I don't approve of this, but it seemed you all had fun, but don't do this again. Are we clear?" Pastor Raven said strictly, mostly at the two of us. "Yes." All the children, and Jake and I said. He walked away, we all turned around to see our mess. "Wow, we gotta a lot of cleaning up to do." I say, I sigh. "No you don't we do it!" A kid said, they all nodded in a agreement. "But we mostly started this.." Jake said to the kids. "Don't matta, you gave us fun, so this is your reward. We'll clean up." Another kid said, again they all nodded. Jake and I looked at each other, then at the kids, "Ok...thank you!" I say, a little girl takes my hand. "Follow me." and so Jake and I do. Apparently there was a little pond down the road, she showed us. "Just jump n!" She said "It will take clay off, promese." She said, and walked away. "Well.." Jake said, I was already walking up these rocks, I got to peak. I take my converse and socks off, and dived in. I popped my head over the water. "Whoa how did you.." I point toward the rocks, he looks. Jake gets up the rocks and jumps "Cannonball!" He yells and splashes in. For a good half and hour we just play in the water. Jake looks at his watch "Is it broken?" I say, "No its an underwater one." "Oh nerdy!" I say. "Its 3, we better go." We get out, I look at my clothes, wow, the clay came right on off! "That little girl is sure smart!" I said. By the time we walk back to the building our clothes are clothes are pretty much dry, but still wet. "Where were you guys?" Nick said. "Long story..." We both said.

7/12/2011 4:42:42 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ Early this morning I found out Brooklyn was sick with the flu, so Dani, Rachel, and I went to go see her, she didnt look well, we soon all left so she could have rest, I heard it was going to be SUPPPER hot, so I put on super short shorts, and a tank. I kinda felt bad for wearing short shorts, it probably wasnt the best example, or modest, but I didnt want to be hot while telling God's word! I put on converse, I was thinking maybe flip flops, but i didnt want my toes to be smush if someone stepped on them! So today we were going to a little village and giving waterbottles to children. After we were done that we did pottery, I was actually quite cool, but Quinn was dripping in sweat!! As Jake saw me his eyes went huge "It's hot, thats why." I said, I know he was looking straight at my shorts. "But they are really..." He couldn't finished, I raised my eyebrows, he was getting uncomfortable. "Short, show my curves to much, to much for YOU." I said, I cracked up, he still wasn't comfortable. "Here give me your jacket." I say and take my hand out. "Why?" "Just give me it" I say, and he does, I tie it around my waist. "Better?" I say, he nodded. "Now come here and help me with this." I say, he does. Every other teenager was out the shop except us, but there was some little kids in here, wow, they look like professionals, their pottery was AMAZING. "Now really it isnt hard to do this..." He says, I press the pedal down harder on accident, I lose control, I squeal, "Omgosh omgosh" It was getting faster and faster, then the pottery was going everywhere, this never happened to me before, I guess there wasn't a limit of speed on a pottery wheel in Ethiopia. "DUCK!" A kid yells and pottery pieces go flying. I duck, so does Jake, I crawl to the electrically outlet, I unplugged my pottery wheel, it stops. Everyone slowly gets up, it look like a mess in the shop. "Oh crap!" I say, "Well since it's already a mess, why not make is messier?" Jake says, 'What?" He soons grabs a piece of clay on the ground and throws it right on my white shirt, I gasped. "You didn't!" I smirked, I find a piece and chuck it at him, he ducks and it hits a little kid! "Omgosh sorry!" I say to the little kid, but he doesn't pay attention, soon he throws clay across the room, soon pieces of clay flying all over the place. "CLAY FIGHT!" Jake yells, and it goes from there. Everyone was screaming! It was so much fun, I was getting pumbled by clay mostly by Jake, good thing I have a good arm! Everyone was into the game until someone yells "HEY!" All the kids, Jake, and I look up, its Pastor Raven. I never talked to him, but I heard he was head of the whole mission trip, I also heard he was really strict too. "WHAT IS THIS? A CLAY FIGHT?" He yells, the kids get scared, they hide behind Jake and I.

7/12/2011 4:42:09 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ I wake up early again and help with breakfast after taking a shower. I went back to the room after helping and got Christy for a.m. prayer. I talked with Christy after a.m. prayer about school and home. I didn’t tell her all the details. Then we got on the bus with everyone else. Adriana told me that Dani, her and Rachel all went to see Brooklyn. “You live together, why’d you have to go see her?” “She has the flu!?” said Dani. “WHAT!?!” I asked surprised. “Yeah,” said Rachel. “No one told me!” “Sorry!” said Dani. “It’s OK” The bus ended up going to a small village. We were supposed to give out reusable water bottles and put in a well for them. The water bottles were filled already so we took them to people. When the boys and Pastors were done installing the well, we were asked to help make pottery with them. They took us to a shop. Inside was scorching heat. About 50 seconds into being in it, I was dripping sweat. I must have looked really gross! There were kids sitting around spinning table things. On the tables were slabs of clay. They were looking good for kids making them. I sat down and was handed a smaller slab of clay. I made it into a crappy looking pot that, on the inside, was a little bigger than my fist in size. Some people kept theirs, others took it into the street and handed them out. I was saving mine for Alake. We got back on the bus at 11: 55 a.m. We had lunch then went back to our rooms and changed out of our sweaty clothes. I poured some water on mine and hung them on the clothes line. I took down my clothes that I had washed. On our way back to the bus, I went past the infirmary and said hi to Brooklyn who looked terribly sick. I said feel better then left. We went back to the village. One of the teens had brought their guitar. He played the tune to “Jesus Loves The Little Children”. I sang for the first time alone. “Jesus loves the little children. All the children of the world: Red and yellow, black and white. They are precious in his sight. Jesus loves the little children of the world.” The kids were beaming at me and the guitar player. Charlotte nodded in a way that said “WOW!” After a while, we went back to the house. The night went as usual. I fell asleep with a smile on my face!

7/12/2011 2:25:39 PM | Report

fungirl123 I was thinking that later in the story all the girls have a hear-to-heart convo about there home life and they all get emotional and that's when they REALLy connect and get to know each other....But everyone's story has to include everything!

7/12/2011 2:02:47 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~Brooklyn~ As I meet the nurse in the infirmary, I lay down on the bed. I start feeling vomit coming up so I ask for a bowl or bucket. When I tell her that I might have the flu, she says that I’ll probably be in bed for almost a week. I was sad that I would be missing all the days’ activities, but I was also happy that I wouldn’t be out in the baking heat. I knew that I would just have to stay with the nurse because they couldn’t afford to send me home. Also because my parents aren’t even home. That brought back bad feelings. I felt a headache coming on so I asked the nurse if she had any medicine. She gave me a sour tasting liquid that was disgusting. After a while, I fell asleep. **Day: 6** This morning, I did a prayer in the infirmary with my Pastor from my church. He said that just because I’m sick I shouldn’t not pray. After he left, the nurse told me to go back to sleep. I woke up to Dani, Adriana and Rachel sitting on my infirmary bed. “How you doing?” Rachel asked. “I’m OK. I fell asleep around 8:15 a.m. yesterday and...What time is it?” I ask. “Around 8:50 a.m. We got ready quickly so we could come and see you!” “I’ve been sleeping a lot. I’m just exhausted!” We chatted a little longer, up until they had to leave for the day’s mission. When the nurse saw how bored I was, she asked if I wanted to play Go Fish or Parcheesi, I say yes. We play for a little over an hour before I tell her that I’m hungry. She gives me dry toast and water. When I ask why the toast had to be dry, she said that butter wouldn’t be good for my stomach. She gives me a video game to play. It was a racing game on a Nintendo Game Boy. I didn’t want to play a game for 10 year old boys, but I had nothing else to do. Time went by quickly, soon I started hearing teens coming in for lunch. The nurse gave me a small bowl of watery Chicken Soup. When everyone was walking out, Quinn stopped in for a quick hello, then left. I decided to sleep more. I fell right asleep and didn’t wake up until 6:00 p.m. The nurse gave me some crackers for supper because I had told her that didn’t want much. I stayed awake a little while longer then fell asleep for the rest of the night.

7/12/2011 1:51:07 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy-Day 5- I rolled out of bed at six ish and went to the bathrooms to shower. After that i got changed into a light pink tank top and a dark wash pair of jean shorts. Quinn came back form helping in the kitchen right when i finished writing in my journal and reading my bible. We walked to the chapel for a.m. prayer went through the motions of that and breakfast again. After that we all got letters from home. I got a letter from my grandma, my mom, my dad, and one from each of my brothers along with a care package. Quinn and i went up to our room and read through our letters then started writing back. I opened my care package while she started writing her first letter. They sent me a box of hot tamales,a box of cosmic brownies, a small blanket that I had on my bed at home, a necklace that is engraved with my name, and more money. I quickly went to work on my letters and barely finished before we left for a home run by some American people. Once we got there we all got into groups and each group had a translator. My translator was a huge body guard looking type that had huge muscles and never took off his sun glasses. Each group had a boy and a girl leader. Oddly enough I got paired with Nick, but i wasn't sad about that. We spoke with the kids about their life's and about God. We had a blast and once we were done in our small group i quickly took a group picture and one of each kid and got all their names. We made hot dogs and mac n cheese for the kids and they were over the moon about the entire thing which seemed odd to me because both of those foods were something I usually avoided. After lunch we taught them all songs and games. They played and played until it was time for us to leave, then they all ran up and gave us hugs. In the van on the way back Nick and I talked about the kids in our group and our translator. We both agreed that he could have been a body guard which made everyone around us laugh. After arriving i went back to my room and got ready for p.m. prayer. I walked to it with Adriana and along the way we chatted. Adriana and I sat near the front which I like doing. After the prayer one of the pastors started talking and Adriana started nodding off to sleep. Once her head dropped he said her name so i punched her in the arm but not very hard. "He said your name." I tell her. The pastor talks about this little boy Adriana met and because of him we were now going to be building safe house sorta things. Adriana and the little boy talked and then we all left. I went to my room and changed quickly then went to brush my teeth it was only nine but I was exhausted so I climbed into bed and fell asleep.

7/12/2011 1:34:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive no thats ok..i just meant I was going to add her to MY story, not do hers...so u can fungirl123!! :)

7/11/2011 10:15:49 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Kkk then u can talk oceanlover's spot!!

7/11/2011 10:15:02 PM | Report

fungirl123 Sorry I didn't see what MusTaughtMeHowToLive said. NeverMind about what I said! : )

7/11/2011 8:41:31 PM | Report

fungirl123 I'll write it @oceanlover69! I LOVE writing and I'm on like 9x a day! So can you tell me a little about your character like who's her roommate and her crush (if she has 1!).

7/11/2011 8:17:24 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @oceanlover: Is it ok to just add u to the story with me but not take ur part? does that make sense, lol.

7/11/2011 8:16:41 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ That night after P.M. prayer, the Pastors gave an annoucement. "We heard about this story, and we thought of a great idea." The pastors said. I kinda was dozing off in space, not really paying attention, then Christy hit me on the arm "Ow! What was that for?" I asked "They called your name!" She exclaimed. "What?!?!" "Stand up and go up there!" She said, I did, I stood my Pastor Paul. "This girl right here, Adriana, did a extraordinary thing a couple of nights ago. This little boy named Abeeku told me that Adriana told him that whenever he needed help, he could come here, and so then one night, he did need help. His mother is sick and someone is threatening his family, he has no money to help his family or food. Adriana came to me and told me this story, I told her that we couldn't do anything, but I was wrong. That night the Lord was telling me not to ignore this problem and gave me a solution. The solution is...we are going to make a facility for families such as Abeeku." Pastor Paul paused, everyone soon was whispering. WHAT?!?! I thought, Really?!? "We have the funds to do this so why not? It's for a good cause, and can change families lives! So here is a printed out schedule of when certain groups will work on the facility. You will still be going to the Ethiopian children and etc, but certain times of the day or week you will be working on the facility." "SOUNDS AWESOME!!" Someone yells from the crowd, I laugh. "Good" Pastor Robb says, soon it is loud in the room full of talking about the facility we are going to make...just because of me! I smiled. I soon saw at the corner of my eye, Jake holding Abeeku. "Adreena!" Abeeku says and runs toward me, I picked him up. Never felt so great seeing him! Jake came over he whispered "He's been with me ever since you gave him to me that night." "Aww really! Thanks!" Abeeku butts in "He also came with me to my home to check on my momma!" I looked up at Jake "You did that, you know how DANGEROUS that could have been?" I said, not believing what came out of Abeeku's mouth "Ya I know, but we had to check with his family to make sure if it was ok if he stayed with me." I was speechless, I finally got some words to come out of my mouth "Wow, thanks!" I hugged him! Abeeku butted in again "Are you two boyeefend in gilfend?" We laugh, "No but good friends." I saw and look at the Jake. That night I never felt better in my life! Had good dreams!

7/11/2011 8:14:23 PM | Report

oceanlover69 but u dont have 2

7/11/2011 7:54:11 PM | Report

oceanlover69 Hi everyone! I'm going to be on vacation for a little less than 2 weeks, so that's why I made Brooklyn sick. I might be able to go on, on my dad's phone, but I'm not positive. If anyone wants to take over my story 9along with theirs) you can :)

7/11/2011 7:53:57 PM | Report

oceanlover69 ~Brooklyn~ On the 5th day there, Dani and I got up at the crack of dawn to help get breakfast ready. Some of the kids got to sleep in (lucky, but that’s onlty because it wasn’t their turn to help), some made food, and others, like Dani and I, set the table. “Huh, this isn’t too bad…” I said to Dani, folding a napkin. “No, it isn’t.” She replied back, grabbing some plates. We headed up to take a quick shower, and then got ready for breakfast. ‘Yummmm!” I said, eating my omlet. “I always thought they were disgustin!” That day we played tons of fun games with the local kids, but I didn’t feel good at all. “You all right?” One of the adult volunteers asked me. “I have a headache… and my throat hurts…” I said. I must not have looked so good, so she told me to get right to bed. “You must have the flu,” she said. ‘You’ll need a few days rest.”

7/11/2011 7:52:44 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day: 5** I wake up extra early at 5:45 a.m. so I can get a shower then go and help with Breakfast. When I get to the kitchen, I go straight to the head cook. “What do you want me to do?” I ask. “Start dicing up vegetables for the omelets. If you get done, you can start squeezing oranges for the orange juice. If you get done with that, you can go back to your room!” he tells me. I grab a bag of yellow peppers and carrots and start dicing them into really small cubes. I was soon done so I grabbed the basket of oranges and the squeeze bowl. I sat down at a table and cut open an orange. I filled 22 pitchers of juice along with another assistant. I still had 5 minutes until a.m. prayer so I went to the room to get Christy. We walked to a.m. prayer and got a seat nearer to the front than before. When it was over, I went to the front lobby-type place and read my Bible and took some paper, pencils and stationary with me. When I was done reading, I started writing to Belle. I wrote on the inside of it “Belle’s eyes ONLY!” I started writing. “Hey, Belley! Your advice was correct! I have made like 6 or 7 friends. One of them is from Washington. I hope you don’t miss me too much! Every night, I think about you and family! Well, here’s why I addressed this letter to YOU! I met this boy. He was kinda flirting with me first, but now he’s kind of ignoring me. I don’t know what he’s thinking! BOYS! They suck! Never get a boyfriend! Your loving sister, Quinny” /\/\/\/\/\ I went back up to Charlotte’s room to say hi. She welcomed me in and asked me if I had recovered from yesterday. I say yes. We walk to breakfast today and sit by Christy and Cali. When breakfast ends, I walk back to the room with Christy and we grab our things for the day. We were given our mail today at breakfast. I got a letter from Belle and Zoe. It stated that life sucked without me to be there. It said they love me and want me home. I made me smile to here what they were thinking! Today, I take a bag full of notes to give out with encouraging quotes. We ride on a bus together and spend the day at a daycare center ran by Americans. We met the women and men that ran it and they told us that us being here makes the kids really excited. They said that the kids ranged from 5 to 11. They all spoke there own language so each group had a translator. I quickly grabbed some paper and asked a translator to help me write some quotes in there language. I read them out loud and put one quote with each child along with saying “I’ll pray for you” in there language. We went back to the house for lunch and brought some leftovers for the kids. They were happy to see food like Hotdogs and homemade Macaroni and Cheese. We taught them songs and played games. Soon enough, it was time to go back to the house. I spent the rest of the night in a good mood. It was a good day!

7/11/2011 7:12:34 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ (Day 4) After I was singing, it was time to leave, we went back to campus and picked veggies and fruit from the garden, I filled up about a bucket and a half, like Christy. I went up to my room after that just hanging around then Christy came and we just starting chatting a way until we heard a scream, it seem to be coming from Quinn and Christy's room! It seemed like everyone in the hallway rushed to their room. When I ran across to Quinn and Christy's room, I saw that Quinn looked totally freaked out over...what seemed to be a crush cockroach. Gross! Matt was picking it up and about to throw it away, aww that was nice of him to do that for Quinn. He seemed to be in a weird mood by the look on his face. "Sorry! I should have told you about the cockroach." Christy said. "Ya, that would have been nice to know!" Quinn said, then I left the scene. That day I really didn't talk to anyone else, went to P.M. prayer, then went to bed early. (NOW DAY 5, lol) That morning my outfit was a lime green tee, running shorts, and my Nike running shoes, I felt sporty. I went to A.M. prayer with Brooklyn and Rachel and the same with breakfast. Later on I decided to go to the lobby (before we go on the bus and talk to more teenagers today) and sit, I soon realized I was humming a song. "Next 2 U huh?" I was staring into space until I heard that familiar voice. "O what oh--" I realized I was talking to Brooklyn. "Sorry if I disturbed you, I just saw--" "Oh your ok, didn't even realized I was humming a song...lol. Here come sit!" I say, and she did. "You were really good yesterday!" She said, "Thanks." "Where did your musical talent come from girl??" "I have no idea just one day I was singing this song with-" I stopped, I didnt really want to tell anyone about Chad and I, it was just really complicated and made me think of home every time. Brooklyn could tell I didn't want to finish. "So I see that that dude Jake has something for you..." she smiled "Oh no, I mean I dont--" "Even like him?" She finished. "Ya!" I said, we both laughed. "I know just how you feel, he seems really nice though, he may even ask you to the little beach dance we'll have later on this month." I completely forgot about that until Brooklyn mentioned it. "Haha yea...now THAT would be interesting." we laughed. "Hey well I was going to take a walk around campus, wanna come?" Brooklyn asked, she stood up. "Ya!" I said, and I stood up and walked with her. Soon we were on the bus going to the same place yesterday, a run-down school. We talked to different teenagers this time, but it was the same fun experience.

7/11/2011 5:15:40 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive O ok...I read everyones stories over and NOW I understand!! Ok I going to fix my story around so IGNORE MY LAST STORY POST!!

7/11/2011 5:09:03 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive Wait...r u girls still on yesterday!?! Oops I think I started on day 5..is that ok?! lol if it isnt, just pretend my story was part of day 4!

7/11/2011 3:46:03 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~The next day was like the day before practically. A group of us teenagers talked to Ethiopian teenagers about Christ, it was really interesting to see all there faces about the stories we told. After that, we went back to campus and picked veggies and fruit from the garden, I filled up about a bucket and a half, like Christy. I went up to my room after that just hanging around then Christy came and we just starting chatting a way until we heard a scream, it seem to be coming from Quinn and Christy's room! It seemed like everyone in the hallway rushed to their room. When I ran across to Quinn and Christy's room, I saw that Quinn looked totally freaked out over...what seemed to be a crush cockroach. Gross! Matt was picking it up and about to throw it away, aww that was nice of him to do that for Quinn. He seemed to be in a weird mood by the look on his face. "Sorry! I should have told you about the cockroach." Christy said. "Ya, that would have been nice to know!" Quinn said, then I left the scene. I decided to go to the lobby and sit, I soon realized I was humming a song. "Next 2 U huh?" I was staring into space until I heard that familiar voice. "O what oh--" I realized I was talking to Brooklyn. "Sorry if I disturbed you, I just saw--" "Oh your ok, didn't even realized I was humming a song...lol. Here come sit!" I say, and she did. "You were really good yesterday!" She said, "Thanks." "Where did your musical talent come from girl??" "I have no idea just one day I was singing this song with-" I stopped, I didnt really want to tell anyone about Chad and I, it was just really complicated and made me think of home every time. Brooklyn could tell I didn't want to finish. "So I see that that dude Jake has something for you..." she smiled "Oh no, I mean I dont--" "Even like him?" She finished. "Ya!" I said, we both laughed. "I know just how you feel, he seems really nice though, he may even ask you to the little beach dance we'll have later on this month." I completely forgot about that until Brooklyn mentioned it. "Haha yea...now THAT would be interesting." we laughed. "Hey well I was going to take a walk around campus, wanna come?" Brooklyn asked, she stood up. "Ya!" I said, and I stood up and walked with her.

7/11/2011 3:43:58 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 4 continued) We all went to some place with teenage kids and got into groups to talk to them. Everyone in our group told stories and the stories the people in our group told broke my heart. By the end of it everyone was crying and hugging. Soon enough we had to leave so i started taking a bunch of pictures and getting all the kids names. When we got back we were each given a bucket and told to go pick vegetables. I ended up filling a bucket and a half of the potatoes lettuces and carrots. We brought them into the kitchen and gave them to the cooks. Quinn stayed longer in the kitchen than everyone else so the other girls and I went up to Adriana's room to chat. Only a few minutes later we heard a scream and then thumping. I leaped off the bed and ran to my room to see Quinn holding a shoe and Matt bending down to pick up something it was the cockroach, well actually it was the dead cockroach. "Sorry Quinn. I probably should have told you about that." I say to her "Yeah you probably should have," Quinn told me but seemed quite angry. "Sorry," I told her sheepishly. "Its OK." she said them crawled back into bed once everyone else had left. I woke her up with like 10 minutes until p.m. prayer. She got up and seemed to not want to walk with me so I left before her and once she got there she didn't sit next to us where we had saved her a spot. I knew something was wrong but I didn't want to push her on anything so I just kept quiet and didn't talk to her much that night in bed.

7/11/2011 12:23:06 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ (continued) After everyone has told a story, the group of teens that told stories and the teen girls that were on the trip went to sit under a tree to cool off. I go to the bathroom and cry some more before going out to sit with them. When I’m finally done, I go out to sit with them and they’re playing butt ball (Like volleyball, but you stay sitting the whole time.). I go and play with them. One of the Pastors comes over and tells us that we’re leaving in 10 minutes. I give hugs to all the teens and say that I’ll pray for them. Christy starts snapping pictures and I get in one with everyone. When we go home, I sit alone and think about all those kids’ stories. I lean my head on the window. “And I was feeling bad for myself!” I murmur quietly. I glance at someone’s watch. It reads 5:10 p.m. When we get back to the house, it’s 5:15 so I go to my room and lay down. Christy goes over to Adriana, Rachel and Brooklyn’s room and I hear them chattering about the day. I feel something crawling on my leg; I look down and see a BIG COCKROACH. I scream at the top of my lungs and spring off my bed. I kick it off and grab my shoe. I slam my Nike shoe onto it as hard as I can like 10 times until I’m positive it won’t move anymore. Everyone within an earshot must’ve heard me because they came running into my room to see what was wrong. I see Matt run in and come over to me. “You OK?” “NO!” “I’ll dump it out outside!” he says. “Thanks SOOOO much!” I say. I would’ve hugged him but he seemed like he wasn’t in the mood for one. A girl who came running in gave me a mean look. Then she called to Matt and went after him. Christy, Brooklyn, Rachel, Charlotte and Cali had come running in with the crowd and came over. “Sorry…shoulda told ya ‘bout that!” says Christy. “That would have been helpful!” I say trying to shake off my scared feeling. “Sorry!” “It’s OK!” I say to her. “I think our room is cockroach free now!” says Christy. “I’m gonna take a nap,” I say as I flop down onto the bed. \/\/\/\/\/\/ I wake up to the sound of Christy rustling me. “C’mon wake up!” she says. My eyes adjust to the light. I throw some water from my water bottle on my face and I walk with Christy to dinner. After dinner, we have free time before p.m. prayer so I go to the garden with Pastor Rhonda and help her pick veggies. She sings religious songs as we pick. I fill up an entire two buckets full of tomatoes and carrots. When she says that we have enough tomatoes, cabbage, carrots, potatoes and a bunch of other veggies, we go to the kitchen and help the cooks shred and wash them. Lots of other Pastors help make food. I tell them that if they ever needed help with the meals, they can ask me. I also tell them that I’m willing to get up earlier to help make breakfast. They tell me that it sound splendid if I would help. I shake hands with the head cook. One of the assistants asks me if I’m from Ireland. “Yes, I came when I was only seven,” I tell him. “My father was born there,” the cook tells me. She looked no older than 30. “Cool,” I say. “Why did your family move here?” she asks. “After my dad died from getting hit by a car, our family went all crazy and my mom ended up marrying a guy who was going to college in Ireland. My mom just was desperate, she thought that she’d never find love again. She only dated Steve for a couple weeks before they decided to elope. Then he insisted that we get out of Ireland because ‘that place only brings back bad memories’. Now my mom knows what a bad guy Steve is but if we left him, we’d be poor!” I take a deep breath. I feel myself ready to cry. She stands there speechless. I come to my senses and realize that I’ve just poured my whole life story out to a stranger. I leave the room before she can say another word (also before I can cry). I go back to my room and wait for p.m. prayer, which now is only 30 minutes away. I sit on my bed and listen to the talking of people in the hallways. When it’s time for p.m. prayer, I walk alone to the yard and just kneel in an empty spot. The rest of the night is the same. I try not to make conversation with anyone. I go to sleep ready to wake up early to make breakfast. I hope that tomorrow won’t involve crying. I hope that tomorrow will be just as good as the last few days. I fall asleep without conversation with Christy.

7/11/2011 9:42:53 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Ok sorry if I messed up at any part because it's hard to read other peoples stories because i get kinda confuzzled. But, I thought Cali should finally have a change in heart. :) I almost cried. It was so touching.

7/11/2011 8:38:49 AM | Report

jellybeanxD gift. When I opened it, it was a cross. I was speechless. I finally realized why people liked being Christians. I realized how important life is. And, that made me feel a lot better.

7/11/2011 8:37:49 AM | Report

jellybeanxD "Hello. I'm Marcel. I'm your group leader. These are kids that are very poor. I want you and Nat to help them out." Seeing these kids being so poor, I started tearing up. Nat hugged me tightly. A little 5 year old boy came over to me and gave me a

7/11/2011 8:37:02 AM | Report

jellybeanxD "Nothing. I just miss my mom." And, that was true. He looked into my eyes. "Don't be sad," he said. "You have me." I blushed a little. We ran to the bus together. When we got on the bus, most of it was guys, only 5 girls. I sighed again.

7/11/2011 8:34:01 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Tears got into my eyes. Why did my mom make me go here?! The girl walked away. I was on the ground. Nat came over and helped me up. "Come on. We got to get on the buses. How was the race yesterday?" I sighed. "Great." I lied. "What's wrong Cali?"

7/11/2011 8:32:40 AM | Report

jellybeanxD nice. I tried to find Nat, but, I couldn't. Everyone looked like they were having so much fun. Just then, I ran into someone. I looked up. "Oh I'm so sorry!" I said, my mouth trembling. "It's fine..." Her voice wandered off.

7/11/2011 8:29:51 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Cali- I woke up early, but not as early as my roommate. She got up at 5. I got up at 5:30. I took a shower, and went to A.M prayer. I never knew praying was so easy. After that, I walked around, hoping to find someone to talk to. My roommate wasn't

7/11/2011 8:27:45 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Kk.

7/11/2011 8:23:25 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ After cleaning up I was back in the group in no time. When I got back they were singing. "Hey!" Jake said, uh when did he get in our group?!?! Seems to be everywhere I go. "Hey?" I say, "Come and join us!" Matt, aka Quinn's soon-to-be-bf...I can tell. "Kk sure." I say, I smile. I joined the circle, they were passing the guitar around, soon Jake passed it to me "O well I-" "Come on." He says, I groan, I take the guitar, I havent played the guitar in years, hopefully I dont sound bad. I think of a song *Uhhh* I think. "Well...I have this song in my head, but it's kinda a wedding song, you could say, but I love the words. Its by Francessca Battistelli, which you probably don't know, but here goes. It's called Hundred More Years." I think of a chord that this song could be on...never done it on the guitar, it just came out a couple of months ago. I start playing...hmm not bad. "A diamond ring and twelve red roses, everything she ever wanted. All those dreams and now they're finally here..." I close my eyes and keep on playing and singing, I was really getting into the song. ".....They can laugh, They can cry, The future looks so beautiful and bright....." I opened my eyes, whoa, was I really THAT loud? There was a crowd surrounding us, I smiled. "And he wants to stay right here.....Make it last.....for a hundred more years." As I finished the rest of the song, I had a flashback. It was Chad and I, from us being 5 to now, I don't know how I started the flashback, but right when I finished the song, it ended. Everyone started clapping, I stood up, I smiled, "Thanks." I gave the guitar to Nick "Your voice...it's beautiful." "Thanks!" I say and push through the crowd, Brooklyn stops me. "Now THAT was amazing, where did you get those pipes from!?" She asked "Uhh.." "ADRIANA DAWN! You sounded better than Francessca!" Said Rachel, I smiled. "Ya know kidding!" Quinn said. "Adriana, I loved it, you need to sing more often!" Christy said, "BRAVO" everyone said I was REALLY smiling now! "Thanks girls and everyone, I appreciate it." Now I wished that moment lasted for hundred years.

7/10/2011 6:27:37 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ Today I felt great. I had great sleep and a peaceful night. I quietly got up before Rachel, Dani, and Brooklyn got up and went to the bathrom. My outfit today: white tee, fishtail braid, capris, and black converse. After A.M. prayer I grabbed a muffin and went outside, I just decided to walk around campus. After that, I went back to my dorm, Quinn was over. "Hey I didn't see you at the race yesterday." I said, I took out my hair and combed it to redo my hair. "Ya I went to the craft table instead." She said. "Ok cool!" I say. For the last couple of minutes we just talk about yesterday, soon the bell rings, time to go on the bus! I was going to go in the group as Quinn and everyone was in, but it seemed full, so I went on a different bus. So I was really by myself, until I saw Nick was in my group "Hey!" I said, "Hey 24 seconds." He said, I laughed. We met our group, there was 4 girls and 5 boys, I couldn't really remember there names, but they were very fun! We, mostly Nick and the guys talked about how God can change your lives, it was really interesting. But then I had this really bad feeling, I don't know what. I realized something...what would happen if something happend to ME tomorrow! As meaning....what if I died tomorrow, I wouldn't go to Heaven, I haven't been saved, I felt horrible, I knew I had to do something. "Hey, could you help me with something?" I asked Nick. "Ya sure anything." We went away from the group, there were old rusted swings by us so we decided to sit. "Whats up?" Nick asked. "Well I know you really don't know me well, but..." "but..." "I haven't been saved. And I just feel that if something happened to me, or even today, I wouldn't have an eternity in Heaven. And I want to be in the gates of Heaven after this....and.." I soon was crying, Nick took my hand. "Its okay its ok, so do you want to do it now?" He asked, I nodded my head. He bowed his head, I did the same, he did all the talking. "Amen." he said, "Amen." I looked up. "Soo...thats it?" I said, he nodded, I laughed. "Wow, I must look really stupid crying in front of you I'm--" "It's all good, I wont tell anyone!" "Thanks." I sniffed, we did a fast hug. Nick went back to the group and I went into the run-down school to go to the bathroom to wash up. I never felt better in my life. "Thank you so much." I whisper to God.

7/10/2011 6:01:36 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: Kk, have fun on your trip. @fungirl123: If you want to add that, go ahead :) Just make it interesting :) @JellybeanxD: Haha yea understand, we write a lot, you can just start where were @!!

7/10/2011 5:22:33 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day:4** My morning went as usual. Take a shower, go back to the room, go to a.m. prayer. For some reason, I just didn’t see a difference from the last 3 days. At breakfast, we ate. Christy and I went back to our room and told me that my side of the room was a disaster. I took some offense. She didn’t even think that it might make me the slightest bit angry. When she went to the bathroom, I secretly cursed at her for insulting how clean I am. When she comes back she says, “Oh, not even the slightest bit cleaner,” she murmurs. I act like I don’t hear her. After room time, the pastor give out our daily schedules. I read it aloud. “6:15 rise & shine! 6:30 a.m. prayer. 7:00 room time/free time. 8:00 breakfast. 8:45 get ready for daily activities. 9:15 go to bus and get with church. 9:20 go to daily mission/activities. 12:15 go back to house and ready for lunch/room time. 12: 30 lunch. 1:15 room time/ ready for going back to mission. 1:20 go to mission. 5:00 come back to house/free time. 6:00 dinner. 6:45 free time for rest of evening/room time. 9:30 p.m. prayer. 10:00 ready for bed. 11:15 LIGHTS OUT!” I finish up reading the schedule and tape it to the inside of our room door. I look at the clock and it reads 8:55 a.m. I tidy up a bit then go to Adriana, Rachel and Brooklyn’s room. I knock first. Brooklyn opens and invites me in. I sit on Brooklyn’s bed as Adriana walks in. “You didn’t come watch the race yesterday,” she says as she combs her hair. “Nah. I saw it though, I was just watching from the craft table,” I say. “OK, cool.” The rest of the 15 minutes we talk about yesterday and how fun it was. When the bell rings, we get up and we get the word that we can ride whatever bus we want to. I went on the same bus as all the girls I’ve met the last few days. Apparently, today, we’re going to a teen mission with kids that range from 12—18 years old. We’re supposed to get in groups of 6 or 7 and talk about God and how he has helped us in life. When we get there, some younger teenagers come and get into a group with us. Christy asked the to say there name and how old they are first. “I’m Abeni, I’m 14,” says a girl. “I’m Kiho, I’m 13,” says another girl. “I’m Loba, I’m turning 13 next week,” says a boy. “I’m Femi, I’m almost 16,” says a girl. “I’m Hada, I’m 15,” says the last boy in the circle. Another boy comes and sits down. “Um,” he mumbles. “Say your name and age,” I say to him. “I’m Hidi, I’m 16,” he says. “How about we say our names now,” says Brooklyn to us. We all give our names to the Ethiopian teenagers who look like they could care less that they got to talk to some white teens. I kept a big smile on. “OK, let’s get started,” I say. “We’re gonna talk about sometime in your life when God has been with you or helped you get through a tough situation,” I finish. Brooklyn started by saying that God helped her pass her English exam. They looked at her like…like she was crazy and had no problems at all. She stopped talking and just put on a weak smile. Loba cleared his throat. “Well…When I was 8 years old, I was walking down the road with my baby sis’er when two guys I didn’ kna jum’ed out ah nowhere and I was so scared that I dropped the baby and her basket on the ground and she tumbled out. Da two guys started pushin’ me around lak I was a rag doll! They started beatin’ me punching me until I couldn’t move. They took ma basket and grabbed my baby sis’er then ran as fast as they could. I laid ona ground for a couple hours wimperin’ like a baby until my dada came and saw me. I mumbled that two mans took the baba. He pulled me off the groun’ and bought ma home then a couple hours lata he came back all beaten up but he was hol’in’ my baba sis’er. She was OK but was cryin’ her li’l baba eyes out!” All the girls were in tears and when he got done talking, we hugged him so tightly that he might have passed out from no breath. “A-Anyone e-else have a story?” I somehow push out of my mouth from tears. Kiho starts to talk about when she was 6 and had to deliver her Mama’s baby. Hidi begins talking about almost starving to death when he had no money to buy food and it was late summer and his Mama and brother were dying of over-heating. Soon everyone was talking about times that God was with them. I was crying my eyes out and Christy and I held each other like stuffed animals.

7/10/2011 1:31:57 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 4) This morning I woke up early again so I quietly gathered all my things and went to the bathroom. There I got dressed and ready for the day taking my time. When I left the bathroom I dropped my things off in my room and went downstairs with my journal and bible. Down there was practically empty except for a few girls that seemed to have the same idea as me. I didn’t just stay in my room because last night after Quinn went to go get ready I saw a cockroach in the room. I didn’t tell Quinn because I didn’t know how she would handle it. I was planning on telling someone who could take care of it so we could get it out of our room. My journal was filling up fast with all the things we have been doing these past few days. Psalms 21 is what I plan to read today so I open my bible to read it. After I’ve finished reading and journaling I look up and see that the maintains guy was here so I get up from my chair and go talk to him. “Hey I have a cockroach in my room, is there a way to get it out?” I ask. “A cockroach,” he says. “Yes a cockroach in the room I am sleeping in.”I tell him. “Nothing to be done.” He says in a tone indicating that he could really care less. “Are you serious?” I ask. “Yes there are cockroaches everywhere.” He says obviously annoyed with my asking. “Well thanks for the help then.” I say and then walk off to go get Quinn for a.m. prayer. I sighed as I climbed up the stairs to go to my floor with my room. When I get there I see Quinn is gone and her side of the room is a disaster. I want to clean it up but I don’t want to go digging through her things either epically with a cockroach lurking somewhere nearby. I straighten up my side and sit on my bed waiting for Quinn. When she finally comes back we go to the a.m. prayer and are not the last ones to arrive thankfully. After the prayer we went to breakfast which was cereal and eggs thankfully no fruit salad for Quinn’s sake. I still had no idea what we were doing today but I hope it will be fun.

7/10/2011 11:14:18 AM | Report

kjm109 Hey girlies just to let you know i might not be on much this week because i'm going to be on a trip. I'll try to get on at least once a day and poast but i can't promise anything.

7/10/2011 10:44:00 AM | Report

fungirl123 MusicTaughtMeHowToLive, to put a twist on things; I was gonna make my character fracture her ankle and has to spend the week with the nurse in the infirmary. (nurses station, kinda like a small hospital) What do you think?

7/10/2011 9:41:32 AM | Report

fungirl123 I was thinking that later in the book, the girls have a fight and don't want to talk to each other. But not until later in the story. @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive, have you started writing the story yet? Thanx!

7/10/2011 9:32:29 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Wait, is it ok if I skip to the umm current part? Cuz, I'm lost :P

7/10/2011 8:27:28 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Oh and @musictaughtmehowtolive it's fine :)

7/10/2011 8:26:17 AM | Report

jellybeanxD Ok I got a lot of catching up to do....

7/10/2011 8:18:00 AM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- Water bottles seemed to be a huge hit for these people. I think to myself as I help pass out some to the eagerly awaiting people. After everyone got the food they wanted all of us on the mission trip went up and got some food. I had a fourth of a potato, half a hamburger, four pieces of fruit. I sit next to the girls I had come to know and love and tell them about playing games with the kids in the yard on the first day. After I’m done eating I head over to the craft table and take out some string to show some older girls how to make friendship bracelets. After I have a group of about ten girls over the age of twelve I take them over to a big tree in the yard where I had spread out supplies earlier. I did a quick demonstration then helped each of the girls get set up, what surprised me most was how quickly they all picked it up. I started playing the bible songs in Ethiopian and soon they were all singing along with me singing in English. People started calling for their kids to come because they were leaving so I quickly snapped a group picture then an individual picture getting all of their names. I saw a baseball game going on but decided not to go join and to stay and enjoy my time with the older girls that remained. Soon after everyone left Adriana organized a foot race so I volunteered to time it. As Adriana started making her bracket Nick and I chatted. “So where are you from,” I ask him realizing I never did ask him that key question. “I live close to the boarder of Idaho and Montana in Montana.” He tells me, “No way I live like five minutes away from the boarder of Idaho and Washington in Washington. I never thought you’d live in Montana you kinda look like a California boy.” I say. “Yeah I get that a lot but nope I was born and raised in Montana.” He tells me. “That is so cool, we’ll have to keep in touch when we go back home.” I say. “Totally I ’de love to do that.” He answers seeming genuinely excited. I went over everything I knew about him in my mind, 1. He is 16 years old. 2. He lives less than an hour away from me. 3.His parents and family are all Christian. 4. He is a junior and wants to go to college in Washington. 5. He is super sweet and I enjoy being around him. He and I just stand there at the finish line not talking but enjoying each other’s presence. I look up and see Adriana come back waving a piece of paper. About two minutes later the races begin. Pretty soon I see Adriana and a guy named Jake standing at the starting line. That must be the Jake Adriana has talked about. Nick leans over and whispers into my ear, “I think this will be a good race.” I nod my head in agreement. I hear a whistle blow and start my timer 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10 seconds they were almost half way here already and were neck and neck. 11,12,13,14,15,16,17,18 seconds there in the last 50meters and Adriana is ahead by one step. 19,20,21 Adriana is ahead by two steps and keeping that pace. 22,23 Jake pushes trying to catch up 5 meters to go. 24 Adriana crosses the finish line. 24.34 Jake crosses the line. Nick peers over my shoulder them yells “You guys finished the 300 meter in 24 seconds!” Adriana looks at him “And your point?” she says. “That’s amazing!” Nick says. I draw in a breath their flirting, my friend and my crush flirting. I hoped the races would finish soon so I could go and take a shower and then let my tears run in private. There were only four more races and Adriana beat all of the racers. I quickly leave the yard and go to my room for my things so I could go shower. In the shower I cried silent tears. Maybe I’m over reacting I tell myself, Adriana knows I like Nick and I know she likes Jake. “Ugh,” I sighed. “Stupid hormones”. Adriana and Nick weren’t flirting he was just amazed that’s all, and any way I’m here to become closer to God not to find true love. I think as I step out of the shower free of tears. I get dressed and go to p.m. prayer this time I’ll make sure I’m not the last one to show up. I get there and I’m like the second one so I pull out my bible and read a little then I start to pray by myself. When I look up the room is filling up and I see Nick walk in. I smile and he comes and sits next to me for the entire thing. After words I go to my room and go to bed happy and on time.

7/9/2011 11:10:07 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! (cont) "OK PEOPLE!" I yell, because surprisinly it was a bunch of us. "WE'RE GOING TO DO A RUNNING TORNAMENT." I say, everyone starts talking. "OK SO EVERYONE RIGHT THERE NAMES DOWN ON THIS LIST AND WE'LL START IN ABOUT A HALF AN HOUR." I gave the list to a girl and she started passing it around. Soon I got it back...holy cow 46 boys n girls!! I soon got to work on the bracket. I was done in a good 15 minutes. "OK LET'S START!" I say, I give the bracket to Rachel, who announced the names. "OK UMM...CHERI AND DYLAN ARE FIRST." She was soon giving the rules. "On your mark....get set....GO!" And off they went! Everyone was cheering, I never knew using your 2 feet could be so fun! Before I knew it was my turn. "Ok umm...ADRIANA AND JAKE." What?!?! I dont even remember putting him against me, I went up to Rachel "How is he--" "I changed the bracket." She smiled "You what?!?!" "Your welcome" She said. *Ugh* "Sooo, I see you made us go against each other." Jake said, I fake smiled. "No, my friend Rachel changed it...apparently." I said "Well lets just get this over and done with, I win, yada yada-" "Bet me, ha!" Jake says. "Ya, bet you, as in betting your b-u-t-t." I say. "Fine, you think that, let the best winner, me, bet you." We soon get to the start line, Rachel reads all the rules *while smiling the whole time at us* then she says "On your...mark...get set...GOO!" And I sprint off, not even looking at Jake. On the corner of my eye I see Jake and I are neck in neck, I kick it up, I win by 2 steps. "Whoa! You guys just did a 300m IN 24 SECONDS!" Nick, a boy that sung with the guitar the other day said. "And your point?" I say panting, "Thats amazing!" Nick said, Jake comes over. "Good race." We shake hands. "Same." I say, and I don't talk to him the whole rest of the time, but when I turn around once I saw him staring at me, I smiled. That night I feel asleep very confidently, knowing I bet Jake's b-u-t-t. :)

7/9/2011 10:16:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! I was so excited for today, we were having a Bbq, so I decided I better wear shorts, converse, a white tee, and put a pink baseball cap on with my hair in a ponytail. Everything was going great until I saw Christy and Quinn run out to the yard for A.M. prayer, everyone giggled, I didn't, *thats sucks* I thought. But after A.M. prayer and we were in the cafeteria they just brushed it off, they said it was better than Highschool, which was true. After that Quinn and I went outside and we were going to work at the station of crafts. We decided we could we would paint crosses and color with the little kiddies! Around 1:30 families started arriving, I didnt see Abeeku, so he must have been taking care of his family or something. Pastor Rob came over and asked me to give water bottles to the families, so all of us did that. Soon it was time for food, all of us teenagers sat while we waited for the Ethiopians to get finished. When it was our turn, I wasnt very hungry, I picked up some fruit kabobs and that was all. I sat by Quinn and all of us girls and I started to tell the story of how I met Abeeku, they all smiled. Then Quinn started to talk about how she met a little boy named Alake, we were all having a good time. Then the boys asked if we wanted to play baseball, of course I said yes. I was on Jake's team. As I was in line to bat, Jake comes up. "So hey umm, could I get in front of you?" He smiles brightly, I cross my arms "Excuse me? Are you saying this because maybe...I'm a GIRL!?!?" I say, I laugh. "So is it a yes?" he asked. "Haha no." I say. "Fine, but lets make a bet. If you make a home run OR at least get to 3rd place with your swing, I won't ask you anymore. BUT if you strike out or dont even make it to 1st or 2nd place, I get to ask you AS many times as you want to get in front of you." Jake said proudly, "Really? Thats it *laugh* you have a deal." I say and we shake hands. As soon as its my turn I swing on the first try and make a home run, when I get back to home plate, Jake's mouth opens. "Better shut it, you might get flies." And I smile and go to the back of the line. After baseball the families leave, it was time for us to clean up. After cleaning I was still in a good mood, so I asked Rachel. "We should have a race." "A race." "Ya!" "Why?! I'm sweaty as it is!" "So what? It'll be fun!!" I soon pass the word, a couple of us wanted to. The reason I love running is because I have been the track star for track for the past 3 years, I love sprinting. All of us teenagers who wanted to run went back to the field.

7/9/2011 10:15:33 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ **Day:3 (Continued)** After sitting through a another round of fruit salad, Christy and I went back to our room to get ready for the barbeque we are having for the people of a couple villages. Christy picked her iPod up and we walked out the door to the front lawn where we’re on set-up duty. Adrianna and I set up the craft table for the kids. We decided we’re painting crosses and coloring. The pastors are setting up grills and fires. They decide on making fruit and vegetable kabobs and hamburgers. They also have fresh vegetables from the garden. When we are done setting up, we flop down on the grass and wait. After a half hour, families start to arrive. Some are carrying baskets of fruit and veggies, others are carrying children in baskets. As people arrive I see a familiar face. He’s the boy who lent me the pen at the market…Alake! I wave smile. The woman who looks like his mom gives me a strange look. Then Alake started talking to her in there own language and then she smiles at me. I notice that when his family and him sits down at a table, Alake keeps reaching into the basket he’s holding and laughing. It must be a baby in the basket. Pastor Rob comes over and hands us buckets of plastic water bottles. “Give these out to the people that are here,” he says. We all get up and start passing around the bottles. When I give a bottle to a small girl, who looks about five, her eyes get really big and she smiles like she just won the lottery. I smile and go on to the next family. Some of the high school boys are playing a game of baseball in an open field with some Ethiopian kids. I smile at them. When I see that everyone has a bottle of water, I go and sit down at a table. “Food is done!” a pastor calls out. Everyone gets up except the teens that are on the trip who stay seated until the Ethiopian people are done getting food. “Are we doing the same thing for dinner?” someone asks. “Yeah, I think so,” I say. When all of our guests have had seconds and thirds, we get to go up and get what’s left. I have a fruit kabob and a few cherry tomatoes. I sit with all the girls that I’ve met while I eat. We laugh and Adrianna talks about a little boy that she met and walked home on the first day. That puts us in a good mood so I tell them about Alake and how he lit up my day. Christy said about playing tag with some kids on the first day. When everyone has had time to let food settle into their stomachs, the boys invite all the kids and teens for a pick-up game of Baseball. We split up the teams so that each team has the fair amount of teenagers and kids. I have Charlotte and Brooklyn on my team and I see that Alake is on the other team. He smiles at me, I smile at him. We start the game by flipping a coin, our team is in the field first. I run to leftfield because I know that I have no experience playing baseball and if I picked a base, I would be helping the opposing team. When Alake is up to bat, I put my hands on my knees to look like I’m ready to catch his grounder. I was wrong about that! He hit it WAY over my head. Then he ran all the way home. That kid could run too. After we played the game for an hour and a half, the girls led the children to the craft table. I flop down under a tree and lay down on my back. “The heat is killing hot!” I say aloud. “I might just pass out!” says Brooklyn as she sits down. After taking a break, we get up again and help while the other girls take a break. The little girl from earlier wobbles over to me and shows me her cross. She doesn’t speak, probably knowing that I don’t know her language. Some people leave and come back when the pastors begin making dinner. They chose to make the same thing along with some cornbread and dark chocolate for dessert. When dinner was over, people went home and we began to clean up the tables. When we got back to the house, we got the word that we had the choice to wash our clothes in the river. We didn’t have to but I chose to along with some girls that I didn’t know. The river was clean and we hung our wet clothes on a clothes line outside the house. Then I went inside to sleep before p.m. prayer.

7/9/2011 4:53:18 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day three) “Uff,” I said as I fell to the floor. “Sorry it was the only way to get you up, you were dead asleep in bed and shaking you wouldn’t have done a thing. Let’s go you have like a minute to get dressed.” She instructed. I climbed up off the floor and quickly got dressed. We ran out the door and through the lawn but didn’t make it to the a.m. prayer before it started. I burst through the door to find everyone kneeling. A few people started giggling so Quinn and I quickly got into the nearest open spot to pray. After the prayer Quinn and I get up and talk about how that could have been like school but it wasn’t which was a relief to both of us. We get to the dining hall and see that we are having fruit salad for breakfast again. Quinn didn’t like it, but I personally don’t mind the food. I grabbed my plate and filled it, then headed over to where they kept hot water and made my favorite tea. We sat with Adriana, Rachel, Brooklyn, and Charlotte for breakfast and talked about the day and the previous one. After breakfast we all went to our rooms to get things for the barbecue later today. I finished getting ready for the day and grabbed my freshly charged IPod then went down to the yard where the barbecue would be held. A bunch of the people that are on the trip had already gathered and were starting to do things they were good at like grilling, cutting vegetables, setting up games. I found the table labeled arts and crafts and helped set up things here. People started arriving around 1:30 and by then everything was set up and ready for them.

7/9/2011 2:10:16 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ During the night, I saw Christy getup out of bed. I figured she was going outside for some fresh air. ***Day: 3*** We’re supposed to go to a smaller village and cook them breakfast, lunch and dinner, all on a grill over a fire. The pastors had apparently planted a garden full of things that we are feeding the people with, like tomatoes, potatoes, carrots, corn and so on. It’s six o’clock so I get up to get a shower. I am quiet as to not wake up Christy. I don’t know what time she came back last night but it was after I fell asleep. I walk out the door and close it. Today, no one is in the bathroom. I do my usual morning shower and brush my teeth. When I’m done, I put my hair in towel and walk back to the room. Christy is still sleeping so I decide to join her. I go right to sleep with my hair in a towel and wake up fifteen minutes later when the five minute warning bell rings for a.m. prayer. I throw a pillow at Christy and she tumbles off the bed. “…OW!” she says. “Yeah, sorry. You were dead asleep in that bed and shaking you wouldn’t do anything to wake you! Let’s go, you have like a minute to get dressed!” I say. She pulls herself off the floor and runs to get dressed. I wait by the door and hope she’s done so that we aren’t late for a.m. prayer. When we finally run down the hallway and get to a.m. prayer, it’s too late. When Christy flings open the doors, everyone is already kneeling. The pastors smile and I hear giggles from the group of teens in the room. I go to an open spot and kneel and ask God for forgiveness that I was late. The rest of prayer went quickly. When I was walking out of the room, I said to Christy, “I thought that was gonna be like school. Whenever we get late, we get a stern ‘Nice of you to join us’ from the teachers and then we get detention!” I say. She says, “I know!” We laugh and go to breakfast. Fruit salad again. “Yum!” I say sarcastically.

7/9/2011 10:25:48 AM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- I had finally gotten ready for bed and was climbing into it when I heard a door open. I climbed back out of bed and went to the door I opened it in time to see Adriana running down the hall way. I quietly leave my room and follow her just in case she needs some help. When I get down to the lobby I see her talking to a little boy then take off towards the pastor’s cabins. I wait there for a few more minutes then go back up to my room. I lay in bed for a little bit but for some reason couldn’t fall asleep so I got up and went to the bathroom where I knew I wouldn’t disrupt anyone. I sat on a bench in the middle of the room, silent. I didn’t know what was wrong with me but all I knew was that I was so tired that afternoon and now I wasn’t. I pulled out my IPod and looked at my world clocks. It was the middle of the day in Washington, no wonder I wasn’t tired. I sat there a little while longer before I finally felt a little tired. I made my way back to my room wondering what was in store for the next few weeks. I hoped that I would be able to adjust to Ethiopian time and enjoy myself. Literally five minutes after getting in bed I fell asleep.

7/9/2011 12:02:09 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! I had just finished coming from the bathroom about to go to bed and I heard something. I decided to take a shortcut through the lobby to get to my dorm. As I was walking through the lobby I heard something, I looked around, didnt see anyone. Then I heard it again, I followed it, I realized it was coming from the window. A little boy was throwing rocks, a little boy that seemed to familiar. *Gasp* the boy from the village! Something must be wrong, I raced down the stairs and went outside to meet him. I was kinda hesitant to go outside because it was 10 at night, but I just couldn't leave the poor boy outside! "¿Cuál es incorrecto?" (t: Whats wrong?") I said, I bent down to the boys level. "Mi pueblo, un hombre de mi barrio está tratando de hacer daño a mi familia. Mi mamáestá enferma, y no tengo comida ni dinero para mantener a mi familia. Recuerdo queme dijo que viniera aquí." (t: My people, a man in my neighborhood is trying to hurt my family. My momma is sick, and I have no food or money to support my family. I remember you told me to come here.) He said, he was very worried. "Oh, ya veo." (t: Oh I see) I say, "¿Cuál es tu nombre?" (t: What's your name?) "Abeeku" he said. "Así Abeeku, me siguen, voy a ver lo que mi gente puede hacer." (t: Well Abeeku, I'll see what my people can do.) And I take his hand and take him the pastors/junior counselors building. "Hello?" I say. A teenage boy at a desk comes over. "Hello." He says, he looks down and sees Abeeku. "What seems to be the problem?" "This little boy told me a man in his neighborhood is trying to hurt his family. His mom is sick, and he has no money to support him or his family. Can we do anything about this?" I ask, hoping we can. "Oh well..." he said, he pulls his hair back, why does he look so familiar? "Let me get a pastor." He continued and left. I took Abeeku to sit down, and we waited, soon a pastor named Paul I believe came and saw us. "Hello." he said to the both of us. I stood up, Abeeku sat in his chair, but still holded my hand. "Hello," I said "Sorry if I disturbed you but-" Pastor Paul interrupted, "I heard. How exactly did this boy tell you?" "In Spanish." I said. "Oh so I see, you can speak Spanish." He looks at Abeeku, Abeeku stood up and hid behind me, holding onto my waist just like a little kid would do, must work in every country. "Yes. Is there anything we can do to help him?" "Well..." The pastor says, I get worried. "If we keep the boy, his family will worry. But if we keep the family, where would they stay? I am afraid we can't." He said, I knew it was time to beg. "But sir-" "You did the right thing to tell me, but I'm sorry, we can't do anything about this. Now you better go to bed." Pastor Paul said, and walked away. I slowly sat back in my chair. Abeeku looked me in the eyes, I mouthed "No." His eyes became to tear. I took him into my arms. The teenage boy who was at the desk came up to Abeeku and I. "I am so sorry." he said, he squatted beside us. "Ya." I said, then I had to ask a question. "You look really familar, have we meet before?" he grinned. "Yes, I ran into you at the mall in Colorado." "Oh," I said. "Well my name is Jake." "Adriana" we shook hands, I almost forgot about Abeeku, I suddenly got up. "You know, the boy could probably bunk with me tonight, since my dad is in charge with all of this, I get my own room." Jake said. "Really? Great but wait-" "I can stay." Abeeku said, I was shock, he can speak English. "No one will know I am gone, since my mom has been sick, she doesnt care where we go. Plus, I have an older brother who can take care of the little ones." Correction, SUPER fluent in English. "Oh ook.." I said, I let Abeeku go down and take Jake's hand. "Thank you so much! You don't know how much this means to me." I say to Jake. "No problem, now go to your dorm before some adult thinks your past curfew." He said, then him and Abeeku walk away. I wave goodbye. I walk back to dorm, everyone was asleep, I quietly go in my bed and sleep.

7/8/2011 11:35:24 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @kjm109: Ik what u mean! I love it, u girls are AWESOME writers, keep on goin :)

7/8/2011 10:46:21 PM | Report

kjm109 OK totally not part of the story but i love how we are playing off of each other. Like one person will say something and another will take the same idea and put a little twist on it. It just kinda makes me smile.

7/8/2011 10:26:04 PM | Report

kjm109 OK totally not part of the story but i love how we are playing off of each other. Like one person will say something and another will take the same idea and put a little twist on it. It just kinda makes me smile.

7/8/2011 10:26:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! I was actually not really tired when I woke up today. I went and took a shower and put on jean shorts, a white tank, a light plaid rolled-up @ the sleeve cardigan, and my new designer hiking boots, I also let my hair down today. When I got back to the dorm, Rachel was putting make-up on. "Wow, you make hiking boots look good!" Rachel says, I smile and show off my boots "Really?" I say "Ya!" We soon go to a.m prayer. After that a couple of us teens go on a white van and go to our destination. "Soo...are you and 'Matt' going out?" I ask Quinn. Earlier today as I was getting ready I cracked the door open to go then I saw Quinn bump her head! I was about to go out and help her, but this guy helped her up, oh and did I say he was SHIRTLESS! "NO!" She said, she was blushing a little. "Mhmm..." I say, acting suspicious, he totally has something for her. When the bus stopped, I looked outside, tons of African children were waiting, they were so adorable, I couldn't wait to get out the car. The time I was there I taught kids "Jesus Loves Me" in Amharic and some of them English. I had a lot of fun. But what I really loved is when I saw Christy talking to a Ethiopian girl. They sat by a tree and talked for what it seemed a long period of time. I bet the girl accepted Jesus in her heart. Just watching them made me smile. Later on that day *After p.m. prayer*, a girl named Rosa took out her guitar and sang some songs, she was an amazing singer. Then another boy took asked for her guitar and sang, he was also really good. Christy couldn't take her eyes off him, I could tell she had feelings for me. Seems like everyone has a guy but me, but no time to be jealous. I am here for the children, not cute boys. But one thing I do wish I would have done is have had the courage to sing as well.

7/8/2011 10:06:50 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive LOVE your stories girls! @frenchblondie: Tomorrow I would start on Day 3 and talk about you join a group on go on a mission.

7/8/2011 9:39:37 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- On the bus ride home I sit next to Nick again ad tell him all about Abrihet and how he got saved because of little kid bible songs. We pass the little village that we stopped and shopped in and I see that people are starting to close down their shops and head home I look at my watch that is now on Ethiopian time it says 4:57, this makes me laugh apparently five pm is a universal time to be done working for the day. I lean back against the head rest and listen to other people share their adventures from the day. Nick is talking to another guy about how he hopes we can come back again which is the main point of conversation of many people. Once we reach the camp we all climb out of the van yet again and we all break away and head to our rooms. I opened the door to my room and walked inside all I wanted to do is climb into bed and go to sleep. I climb onto my bed and reflect on the day that I just had experienced. Soon after I lay down Quinn comes in and we talk for a bit. Then she leaves to go to the bathroom I stay and put on light weight sweat pants and a dry fit sweat shirt over my tank top. I find myself thinking about how quickly Abrihet accepted God just by hearing little kid bible songs in her language and I’ve been trying to get my parents to become Christian for over a year and they haven’t even bugged. I pick up my picture of my family off the bedside table and look at their faces. Dad has his mouth in a smile that looks like he is in the middle of laughing. Mom smiling her perfectly white straight teeth smile, Henry is smiling with a closed lip smile and Ben is full out laughing. Then there’s me just smiling nothing special about it just a smile. We all have our hands around each others shoulders. The sad thing is I can’t remember why were so happy or why we took the picture. I was finishing looking at the picture when Quinn walked in. “You ready to go to p.m. prayer.” She asks. “Yeah,” I reply. During the p.m. prayer I sit next to Quinn and Adrianna. The prayer thing is short so I ask a bunch of people if they want to come hang out in the lobby and play a card game. Almost everyone says yes so we all walk to the lobby and start playing a few different card games. A girl named Rosa goes up to her room and gets her guitar and starts playing some fun songs and a few Christian songs. She is an amazing singer and guitar player. Nick asks if he can borrow her guitar and she happily lets him take over. He plays a song I love called See His Love. I love the chorus so when it comes to that part I sing along. “This is Jesus in his glory king of heaven dying for me it is finished he has done it death is beaten heaven beckons me.” Nick is an equally amazing singer and guitar player as Rosa in my opinion. Soon enough everyone leaves for bed and says goodnight. I leave for bed extremely happy and excited for tomorrow.

7/8/2011 8:06:16 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~(Day: 2 continued) You did a great job with those kids today!” I tell Christy as we change into our long pants and sweat shirts for outside p.m. prayer. I forgot to mention that after we did our Bible verses, Christy began playing “Jesus Loves Me” on her ipod touch. “Yeah, I just can interact with kids greatly!” she says. “I saw you talking to that little girl over by the tree.” “She wanted to talk about God.” “Oh, sweet!” I say. “Yeah,” she says happily. “I’m gonna go brush my teeth,” I say as I walk out the door. I was looking through my clothes while walking down the hallway when I ran into someone. I look up and see Matt. He looks down at me. This time, he goes right around me and continues down the hall. I stop and look at myself in the hallway mirror. I don’t have food on my face, I don’t have underwear showing on my pile of clothes in hand. Why would he do that? “Eh!” I say. “He probably was just being nice and now since I’m OK he has no reason to talk to me. He probably never even liked me!” I tell myself. I continue down the hallway. I go into the bathroom and open up my bag of bathroom supplies. “You did a good job with those kids today!” I hear a voice behind say. I look around and see Brooklyn. “So did you!” I say. “Thanks,” she says. “Can I borrow your toothpaste?” she asks. I look in my bag and don’t see any toothpaste. “Oh…darn, I left my toothpaste with Adrianna!” I murmur to myself. “Oh, yeah. Adrianna, my roommate, I’ll go and ask for it back,” says Brooklyn as she leaves the bathroom and soon comes back with toothpaste. “Oh, thanks. Go ahead and use it first!” I say. She gives the toothpaste to me after she’s done. She goes to a toilet stall and when she comes out, I’m done brushing my teeth so we walk back together. “So do you like it here so far?” I ask. “Yeah. You?” “It’s better than my house!” I say. “What happens?” “I’ll tell you some other time, it’s a long story. Later!” I say as we turn our ways and enter our room. Christy is looking at a picture of her family. “Ready for p.m. prayer?” I ask. “Yeah,” she answers. We don’t talk much the rest of the night.

7/8/2011 4:42:55 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- (Day 2 continued) As we all climbed out of the van kids were touching us like they had never seen a white person before and surrounding each person in a circle. I took out my camera and snapped some pictures so I would always remember this moment. After most of the kids left to go play we went to speak to the head of the orphanage. The kids who followed us were showed outside do we could speak to the head person for a little in private. It was actually a couple that ran the orphanage and they basically told us that the kids range from newborn to about 17, and how much they appreciate us being here. After we all prayed we went to have fun with the kids. I found a group of little girls that were sitting in a circle so I went and asked them if they wanted to sing a song. They all responded yes so I pulled out my IPod touch from my backpack and played Jesus loves me form my Amharic CD, because I knew all the words and it was a fairly simple one to learn. All the girls loved it and a few more kids came to join us. I played the next song, this little light of mine, and as they were singing snapped a few more pictures of them. After a few more songs I took out a craft that I had brought it was a paper candle and crayons so they would each have a little light. Everyone was very excited and soon my group of ten had doubled to twenty along with two more “leaders”. I was helping a little four year old girl named Gabra when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up and saw a teenage girl who looked about my age, “Yes,” I ask hoping she speaks English. “May I speak to you?” She asks barley making out the English. “Of course,” I say ad get up to go talk to her. She leads me to a tall tree with a blanket spread out along the ground. She sits and I sit next to her. “I was listening to the songs you played.” She told me, again having a hard time with English “Are they telling the truth?”. I think of what to tell her but I want to make sure she understands what I am telling her “Do you understand English better than you speak it.” I ask her hoping it doesn’t offend her. “Yes, yes,” she tells me. “OK I just wanted to make sure. Yes all those songs are true.” I tell her hoping she will ask more. “So what more should I know about Jesus?” she asks having a little less trouble with her English. “Well, Jesus is the only way to get to heaven and have eternal life. And in order to have Jesus you must accept him into your heart by praying to God.” I say pulling out my bible “See here in John 3:16 it says, For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only begotten son that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have everlasting life.” I flip through my bible and find a few more verses and read them to her. “Can I accept Jesus now or do I need to do something more?” she asks. “No you can accept him now and start living your life for Jesus now as long as you really do believe this is true.” I tell her. “Oh I do believe it.” And with that we bowed our heads and she prayed and I prayed over her. “What is your name?” I ask “It is Abrihet, it means, she shines.” She tells me. “Is it alright if I take your picture with me Abrihet?” I ask. “Oh yes please.” She says so I sit next to her and out our heads next to each other then I take a picture and write her name down on a piece of paper then her picture number. “I fell so happy,” she says “I know now for sure that Eyesus yewedegnal.” “Yes” I say “Eyesus yewedegnal,” I get up and go back to the group and play with the kids before I knew it were saying goodbye and leaving the orphanage.

7/8/2011 3:58:39 PM | Report

fungirl123 @frenchblondie, now it's the second day so you could always skip where you are and ggo right to the second day. =^]

7/8/2011 3:50:09 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ After a.m. prayer, Christy and I go back to our room. “So…our churches go different ways there and we are s’posed to get some food and mementoes and then the whole trip meets up at the community place in a town. Then we split up into groups and teach the kids a bunch of songs and Bible verses,” I tell Christy. She didn’t hear, well I was talking quietly to myself. When the warning bell rings Christy and I go our separate ways and find our churches. On the way to our bus, I see Adrianna and her roommate Rachel. I go over and say hi to them. “Looks like our churches are going on the same big bus together,” I tell her. “Yep, looks like it!” says Adrianna. Our churches get on the bus that came to get us from the airport. “Have you met my roommate, Christy?” I ask Adrianna. “Yeah, she came over to our room and introduced herself yesterday,” she says. “Have you met Brooklyn, yet? She just came this morning.” “No, is she nice?” “Yeah…But she goes to Oceanside,” says Adrianna. “Cool.” “Who was that boy that you were talking to this morning? I had my door cracked open and I saw you.” “Oh…that’s….um, Matt,” I say. “Are you guys dating?” “NO!” I say defensively. “Hmmm,” she says. I laugh. We get to town, everyone gets out of the bus. “Everyone, listen. You have twenty-five minutes to shop and get some supplies. Be back at the bus or we just might leave without you,” says our guide. I walk off. I grab some things and decide to walk around and see some things. I walk over to the postcard stand. I look at some of the postcards. When I see one in English, I take it as fast as I can. “Anyone here have a pen?” I ask aloud. “Sure,” says a little African boy who looked about ten years of age. He gives me the pen. I start to write. “Family, I think that Belle’s advice worked. I have made three friends. Their names are Adrianna, Rachel and Christy. They are all super nice. I miss you tons and can’t wait to see you again. Love, Quinny. P.S. Send some pictures! I wanna see what you look like!” I smile and post the address side with my home address. Then I put it in the mail bin. I give the pen back to the little boy. “Thank you!” I say. He just shrugs. “You speak English?” “Yeah,” he says. “Where are you from?” “Here.” I decided not to ask him again. “What are you doing at the market today?” “Just gettin’ a banana.” “Want me to get you something?” “No I can’t ask-,” “No sweat, I have a couple of dollars for today.” He smiles. I get him a bag of bananas because he says that’s his favorite thing to eat. It was only a dollar. “Hope to see you again…um—what’s your name, kid?” “Alake.” “Hope to see you again Alake,” I say as he walks down the road. I look at my watch. It’s twenty-three minutes past the time we got here. I run to the bus as soon as everyone else is getting on. “I almost thought we were gonna leave without you!” says Rachel. As we are going down the road, I see Alake. I smile and wave. He puts on a half smile and turns back to walking to his home. We get to the village and meet up with all the other churches. I see Christy and run over to her. “Hey,” she says. “Hello,” she says in return. Adrianna walks over with a girl with beautiful brown hair and bright blue eyes. “This is Brooklyn, my other roommate,” says Adrianna. I wave to her but before I can say hi, Pastor Paul starts talking to the whole group of teens on the trip. “Split up into groups of five or six, maybe seven or eight and then we’ll start our program. You don’t have to be with your church. I get into a group with girls named Charlotte, Cali, and then Brooklyn, Adrianna, Christy, and Rachel. We got our group and started teaching them “Jesus Loves Me”. Time went fast and before I knew it, we were back at the house getting ready for bed. Great day!

7/8/2011 3:48:35 PM | Report

frenchblondie Uhh... What is my character supposed to do next? I'm lost.

7/8/2011 3:15:40 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- Day 2- I woke up early that morning with some serious jetlag. I quietly got up and took my clothes to the bathroom which only a few girls were in at the moment. I took my clothes to a changing stall and got dressed in a pair of short short cut off jeans, a pale pink tank top and a pair of gladiator sandals. I quickly did my hair in a pony tail and slipped on my new gold bracelet. I was happy I woke up early because there were tons of girls in the shower and changing right now. I quietly left and went back to my room for some devotional time. When I got back to the room I noticed that my room mate was gone so I spread out on my bed and did a little devotional then wrote in my journal about the past day. I must have fallen asleep because I woke up suddenly to a huge thump on a wall. I waited a few seconds before I saw Quinn come in with the boy she was talking to earlier holding her wrist. “What happened?”I asked her. “I-um-hit-my-head,” she says squeezing her eyes shut with pain. “Ill take it from here,” I say to Matt not wanting him to come into our room. I took Quinn’s hand and laid her down in bed hoping she would wake up before the a.m. prayer. During the time she sleeps I finish my journal entry, straighten up our room and got everything ready for the day. When the five minute warning bell rings Quinn wakes up felling better so we run off to get to the prayer. Along the way we run into the boy from earlier and he and Quinn talk I zone out because I see Nick running across the yard to get to the chapel on time. We walk the rest of the way to the chapel and I tell Quinn that I think the boy really likes her. We barley make it on time but some how we manage. The a.m. prayer was fun but I was most looking forward to the rest of the day because I would get to go to town to a local orphanage to help the kids, we also get an hour in the town to shop which make me even more excited. **** Me and twelve other teens pile into the white van that picked us up from the airport; Nick and I are both going today so I snag a seat next to him. A pastor that is going with us calls for our attention with a whistle “OK kids, today is our first outing, we get o hour in a local village to shop before we leave but I want everyone to buddy up so no one gets lost. We will meet back at the bus in the same spot you got off of it in the village. Also when we get to the orphanage you are each to try to interact with the kids like a few were doing yesterday in the yard. Play games with them, teach them bible songs, or just try to be their friend. I hope you all enjoy your time and have fun.” And with that the van is moving and we are off to the village. Nick and I agree to be each others buddy’s when we get to the town and we make small talk with the people around us. I talk to a girl named Seyjil from India who speaks fluent English. After about a half an hour we pull up in the village and I am surprised by all the colors of the town. Everyone piles out of the van and tries to memories where the van is parked. Nick and I take off through the town and he patiently waits for me as I need to stop and take pictures or buy something. There is one place he wants to go and it’s a sports shop, they have shirts from the losing super bowl team congratulating them on their victory. This makes me laugh because I had heard they print these shirts for both sides and send the losers shirts to places like Africa. Nick and I laugh our way through the store but he ends up with like four loosing team shirts. We make our way back to the bus and I spot something I have to get it’s a little clay pot with little children of all colors painted around the rims with something written in Amharic in the middle it is so cute and I’m sure will remind me constantly of my time here. We make it back to the van with ten minutes to spare so we browse through the stores near the van but I do restrain myself from buying anything. After ten minutes everyone was back and we all climbed back into the van and drove off the orphanage, we pulled into a tall brown building with children running but something that surprised me was how quickly they flocked to the van excited to see us.

7/8/2011 12:14:39 PM | Report

frenchblondie ♥Charlotte♥ We find our small group a, get our bags, and take a bus to the place we’re staying. When we get to the front desk, the lady there tells us that we might have to share a room with someone because we’re the only girls in our group of 5 teens and one adult. I use my persuasion skills to convince her to let us have our own room and she gives in. We get a key and go find our room in the girls’ wing. We drop our luggage off and see the halls filled with people. Time to make some new friends.

7/7/2011 10:20:06 PM | Report

oceanlover69 ~Brooklyn~Our plane was late to Etheopia, because of a delay at our conexting flight in New York. We got there when everybody was there. I was sharing a room with a girl named Danielle (She goes to my church – we became good friends on the long flight to Etheopia because she sat next to me.) I also shared the room with two girls from Colorado, named Adriana and Rachel. They were very nice, but I think they were a little bit startled when the woke up and saw Dani and I there. Well anyways, the next day, everybody woke up and had breakfast. Everybody was opening up some sort of package from his or her family but me. I was the ONLY one whose parent didn’t send them something. A girl named Christy got a gold bracelet, a wallet, and some snacks. Danielle got a tshirt, cookies, and a disposable camera. I felt reall left out, but I figured that I would get something another day. But to tell you the truth, deep down inside I felt like the only reason my parents sent me on this mission trip was so I wouldn’t go to Hawaii with them. Maybe it cost too much for the extra person to go, so they chose me to go. If that was the case, I understand (kinda) because Kaylin is too young to go anywhere by himself, and Amber has a job. But maybe it is just because they don’t want me there. My family has enough money to bring me along to Maui, too. We’re not super rich, but come on, seriously? “Brooklyn, where’s your package?” Dani asked me. “I didn’t get one.” I said, matter of factly. But I think it was obvious I was upset. “Oh, well… do you like sugar cookies?” She asked offering the bag to me. “Are you sure?” I asked her. I didn’t want to just take her gift. Well, apparently she didn’t like cookies (a total lie) so I took them. I felt even worse than I did when I found out that my family was going to Maui without me. They were going to Maui without me because they wanted to go without me, not because “They already booked the mission trip.”

7/7/2011 8:58:39 PM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive--well when some people I know went on a mission trip to an inner-city mission they had Morning and evening prayer. I just made up "A.m.&p.m. prayer".

7/7/2011 4:27:31 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ When I got back from brushing my teeth, Christy had already spread pictures out all over her nightstand. I went to bed and we didn’t talk much that night. **Day 2**I got up early this morning to shower before a.m. prayer. On the way to the bathroom, I looked a the bulletin board for what we are having for breakfast. “Mmmm, fruit salad!” I said sarcastically. I continued to the bathroom. When I got there, there were some girls who had made the same decision as me to shower in the morning. I went and turned on my shower. There was really weak pressure coming from the faucet. It took awhile to get all the shampoo out of my hair. I put a towel around me and took my clothes to a bathroom stall. When I’m done getting ready, I go back to my room. As I come out of the bathroom, I see Matt, walking shirtless down the hallway, completely exposing his abs. I walk out into the hall trying to keep him from noticing, but I was so distracted that I walked right into the wall and hit my head on the wall. “Oh, Gosh!” I said as I fall down from pain. He turned around and walked over to me. “Are you OK?” he asks. “…Ow!” I say. Let me help you back to your room. “May I ask why you aren’t wearing a shirt?” “I forgot it in my room,” he says blushing. I could tell he was embarrassed. He helped me up and then as I was about to fall over from dizziness, he held my waist in line. Then he walked me back to my room. Christy was sitting up in bed and had apparently heard me hit my head and fall. She saw Matt holding my waist. “What happened,” she asks. “I-um-just hit my head,” I said wincing from the pain. “I’ll take it from here, Matt,” she said as she lead me back into the room. Matt nodded and left. “She lay me down in bed and I slept until it was time for a.m. prayer. By then, my head was feeling better. “As Christy and I walked down the hallway after the five minute warning bell we saw Matt. He glanced at us and then came running over. He was dressed and wearing a t-shirt that said “BullDogs Basketball”. “Hey—um—Quinn…right?” “Yeah, that’s my name.” “Are you feeling any better?” he said as he jammed his hands into his pockets and rocked back and forth. “Yeah…” “Well…good! I’d better get back to my church group. Later!” he said waving and running over to his group. “WOW! He likes you!” whispers Christy as we arrive at a.m. prayer.

7/7/2011 3:16:23 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Good idea...you can add it to the story....if u like, the A.M. and P.M. prayer...hmmm, never heard it, u can put it in :)

7/7/2011 3:09:23 PM | Report

fungirl123 I hope you girls don't care that I added something in about an "A.M .and P.M. prayer"!

7/7/2011 2:35:48 PM | Report

fungirl123 MusicTaughtMeHowToLive, Just a thought but in the garden how about they grow veggies for the Ethiopian people!=]

7/7/2011 2:34:02 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- After our game I went back up to my room after talking to my pastor. “Pastors recommend we go to sleep now, we have a long day tomorrow.” I tell Quinn. “I’m, gonna go brush my teeth.” She tells me as I start getting ready for bed. Once she leaves the room I remember the presents my family packed for me. I went and sat on my bed pulling out the boxes. I opened the one from my mom first it was a pair of really cute sunglasses, money and a few pictures of everyone in my family. The next was from dad, he sent me a gold bracelet with my initials carved into it and a bible verse which surprised me greatly, he also sent me a new wallet and my favorite snacks. I decided to open Bens next, in it was a box of my favorite tea, and a chocolate chip. I laugh because we have a little joke about the chocolate chip, when Ben went to camp for the first time I didn’t know what to send him so I made some cookies and dropped a chocolate chip in the box on accident. So now when either one of us goes on a trip or to camp we send the other a chocolate chip. Next I open Henrys there is a long note on top so I read that first. It reads Hey Christy, I hope you are having fun in Ethiopia. Now it’s time to get serious, I know it was you that found my cigarettes that night at the restaurant. I know this because you were the one to hand me my coat and honestly I have to thank you. Without you doing that I would still be a mess, I kind of still am but I’m working on getting better. The letter was a few more lines long and it made me cry a little and it also made me happy to know that he appreciated what I had done. He sent me some money, a package of my favorite candy, and my old stuffed animal bunny that I used to take everywhere. I knew that he had put a lot of thought into what to send me. The last present I opened was the one from everyone, it was a brand new camera, not a digital one, and it was one of those really fancy cameras that take really good and clear pictures. I put everything away except the bunny and the pictures. I put the bunny on my bed and the pictures on my cork board. I then grabbed my bathroom supplies and headed to the bathroom at the end of the hall. It was small and looked like girls had taken over. I went over and took a quick shower than brushed my teeth and did everything else I needed to do. That night Quinn and I didn’t talk much but I went to bed happy and dreamt about the days ahead.

7/7/2011 1:53:34 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~I met 2 nice girls, Quinn and Christy, they had a dorm right across from me and Rachel. I overheard them talking and they said that a pastor told them we would be super busy tomorrow, so I decided to go to sleep around 10:30 so I could get up the next day.~~~Day 2: When I woke up, I looked across to the empty beds, one wasn't empty anymore. It had tons of suitcases on it and was covered with clothes, I woke Rachel up "WHAT??!!" She said. "Look" I pointed toward the suitcases, she saw them too. "Who's are they?" She asked. "I don't know!!" I said. I got up from my bed and looked around...didnt see anyone. Then I opened the door, a girl was on the other side, I jumped. "Oh sorry!" She said she came on in, "Hopefully I didn't wake you up, I tried my best to be quiet." She said, she went over to one of the beds that 'use' to be 'empty'. "Oh no you didnt..." I said very confused.. "Oh ok. Well hi my name is Brooklyn, I am from Oceanside Lutheran. I heard you 2 girls are going to be in our group. Is that right?" "Yes.." I said, I think I was very confused because I was still half asleep, I looked behind me, Rachel dozed off back to sleep. "My name is Adriana, and that is my friend Rachel, she was just awake, but apparently fell back asleep." I said. "Oh ok cool." She said, she plopped on her bed. "I so dont want to be here right now." She said, "I should be going to Hawaii with my family, but no, I am stuck on this stupid Ethiopian trip. Ugh." She layed on her bed, I sat down on it. "Oh I totally understand your position, I felt that same way a week ago, but one simple thing made it all better." I said. "What?" "Forgiveness." I said, and got up off her bed, and went into mine, and fell asleep.

7/7/2011 1:25:11 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl: It may seem that my character thinks the dorms are in good condition, but they arent. She is just trying to see the best out of everything. And I am thinking of adding a twist to the story later...so ya.

7/7/2011 12:44:41 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Well see the buildings r run down buildings, but the gardens are wat u can say 'big n flourish' but not totally put together. I wasnt meaning a perfect get together garden, but a big one that could be called a hangout i guess.

7/7/2011 12:41:30 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @Jellybean: I loved your story, but is it ok to say that your in the building with unisex (boys n girls) dorms since ur character is with Nate? Then there will be another dorm building just for girls, n one for boys. Is that ok with you??

7/7/2011 12:39:21 PM | Report

fungirl123 But why would there be gardens and hangouts. Don't you think that just becuz we are coming for a mission trip that automatically means that we get a SUPER nice building and gardens. I think not. =]

7/7/2011 12:37:28 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Well I mean when I said beautiful I meant the sister of the Ethiopian boy. I know ppl that were born in Ethiopia n they said there is pretty sights in Ethiopia, but I also know there is tons of poverty. It all depends on someones opinion

7/7/2011 12:30:51 PM | Report

JellybeanxD Ok sooo...I don't know who's across from me yet...but....ummm....soo yea...another writers block moment!

7/7/2011 10:17:03 AM | Report

JellybeanxD on the floor. I wanted to relax for at least a day. But, noooo. We had to start RIGHT away. I wanted to see if I could meet any new people from other churches...I started wondering who was across the hall from me....

7/7/2011 10:16:30 AM | Report

JellybeanxD s going to be a boy and a girl together in a room. No funny business. You know what I mean." The leader of our group said. Nat and I were paired up first and we went to our room together. "Wow. This room is so...awesome." He tried acting cool. I sat

7/7/2011 10:12:42 AM | Report

JellybeanxD Cali-The whole flight to Ethiopia was amazing. Looking at the bright blue skies, and trying to relax at the same time was hard. Nat just sat there, looking bewildered. I was amazed at how Ethiopia looked. When we landed, they assigned room mates "It'

7/7/2011 10:09:16 AM | Report

JellybeanxD Ok sorry I havent been on for a while. I've been busy :)

7/7/2011 10:03:25 AM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ I look at the clock. Ten p.m. Lights out is in an hour, I have time. I wonder out loud, “Eyesus yewedegnal. Jesus loves me,” I say. I put my head on my pillow. “What time is it in Seattle, right now?” I wonder out loud. “What is my family doing at this moment?” I say. Christy walks through the door. “Pastors recommend we go to sleep now, we a got a long day tomorrow,” she says as she changes into her sweats. “I’m gonna go brush my teeth,” I say as I walk out of the room. Someone bumps into me while I’m on my way out of the door. “Oh, sorry, do you girls have any extra toothpaste?” the girl asks. “Yes, I’m on my way to the bathrooms right now, wanna come?” I say. “I’m Adrianna.” “I’m Quinn,” I say as we turn and walk to the bathroom. “Where are you from,” Adrianna asks. “Seattle. You?” I ask her. “Colorado,” she says. We brush our teeth and then go back to our rooms. “Nice meeting you!” I say.

7/7/2011 9:50:41 AM | Report

fungirl123 Just remember that....

7/7/2011 9:19:50 AM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive, just wondering...why would Ethiopia be soooo beautiful? It's a poor country so why would there be beautiful gardens and cool hangouts. WE'RE IN ETHIOPIA! I know som people who went there and it was FAR from beautiful!Thanx!

7/7/2011 9:14:14 AM | Report

frenchblondie ♥Charlotte♥ Elle and I lock our bikes and walk inside the large, air conditioned building that is our local mall. We go straight to the camping store and buy hiking boots and then go to the travel store to buy an aqua blue luggage set. We then go to get tank tops, t shirts, hoodies, shorts, jeans, and a pair of converse for each of us. We both choose emerald green. When Elle and I are ready to leave we realize that we can’t carry all of the stuff so we call dad and he picks it up. We ride our bikes home. When we get home we immediately start packing and we’re able to pack all our clothing in our large suitcase and our toiletries in the small one (I was amazed those suitcases were bigger than I thought; they fit a LOT of stuff). We then packed our backpacks for the plane ride. *one day until the trip* Our youth group had a meeting about the trip. They handed out a last-minute checklist of the things we needed to bring and told us where to meet at the airport. I am now at my lovely home with Elle and we’re making sure we have everything packed. As far as I can see, it’s all there. We zip up the suitcase when mum walks in. “Have everything ready, girls?” she asks. “Yes.” Elle replies. Mum then asks if I remembered my camera. “How can I be so bloody stupid? I can’t believe I forgot to pack my camera!” I run out my room to go find it. It’s sitting on the kitchen table. I grab it run back to my room and pack it. Mum says “Lay out your clothes for tomorrow. Oh, and girls, please do get a good night’s sleep, we’ll be leaving for the airport at 6 in the morning tomorrow don’t want to miss that flight of yours, now do we? Night girls.” “Good night mum.” We reply in unison. We both put out a pair of jeans, our new converse, a t shirt and a hoodie. Elle goes straight to her room to get ready for bed. I sit and look into the mirror on my wall. I study my face. I see chocolate brown hair that’s in curled pigtails today. And light tan skin. Soft pink lips( thanks to lip gloss which I must say is a total life saver). And stunning emerald green eyes. I notice sadness in them. I start to cry. I know it’s because of Marie, my best friend who died of leukemia a few years ago. She would of loved this adventure, this opportunity to try new things. I know she’ll be there maybe as a guardian angel maybe just in spirit. I realize my crying has stopped and then I get ready to fall asleep. *next day* Elle and I are at the airport with our church group. We’ve already said goodbye to mum and dad. It’s our turn to get on the plane. We take our seats and the plane soon takes off. Two words to describe the flight: LONG and BORING. When the plane lands the pilot says “Welcome to Ethiopia” and then explains the weather. We unbuckle our seat belts grab our bags and slowly file out. On our way out Elle and I suddenly break out into a fit of giggles. Maybe it’s butterflies? We stop laughing when we set foot into the airport. Sure, we’ve been all around the world, but never Africa. It was like Whoa we’re actually here.

7/7/2011 2:43:14 AM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- Quinn and I were sitting on our beds facing each other listening to the murmur of all the girls outside in the hall way. “Do you want to learn some Amharic?” I ask Quinn. “Why not,” she replies. “Ok, let me see,” I saw digging through my notes. “Here is a good one; Eyesus yewedegnal means Jesus loves me.” “Eyesus yewedegnal, ok what next.” She says. “Alright, Amesegunalhun, is thank you, Endemenachu is how are you.”I tell her “But both of those depend on the group you’re talking too.” “Ok I think that enough for now, I don’t want to get too confused. Wow you have a lot of notes.” Quinn says “Yeah, that’s kind of all I’ve been doing since I heard about the trip. Do you want to go meet some new people?” I ask. “No thanks,” She replies. “Ok,” I say then leave the room. I leave the room and notice that the girls across the hall have their door open so I knock and wait for them to answer. “Hello,” a girl answers from the other side of the door as she opens it. “Hey I’m Christy, I’m in the room across the hall from you and I just wanted to come and introduce myself.” I tell her “Oh hey I’m Adriana; it’s nice to meet you.”She says. “Yeah I just wanted to stop by and introduce myself so I guess I’ll see you around.”I say then I leave and walk down to the main yard. It is full of black and white people, who really do seem surprised to see each other. A little African girl in a pink cotton dress runs up to me and touches my leg then says something in Amharic then runs away. I look up and see a bunch of teenagers running away from me along with a bunch of little African children. “Tag your it,” one of the boys yells seeing that I’m confused. Oh I think as I run off in chase of giggling kids. We spend the next half hour playing tag and enjoying each other in a game we all grew up playing. Then me and the other teens try to teach the kids duck, duck, goose and because of my knowledge of a few Amharic words I am able to tell them how to play by saying duck and goose in their language. By the end of that game we have doubled in size so one of the boys runs up to his room and gets a soccer ball. All the kids are very excited about this and all want to play so we end up with teams of like twenty-five. I run up to my room and get my camera to take pictures of the fun. About half way through the game I realize that I am reaching out to these kids in a way I never expected, and it really feels great.

7/7/2011 1:14:39 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl: kk :) sounds good to me!

7/6/2011 10:38:58 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! "Is Pastor Rob here?" I asked a lady in the pastor/junior counselor's building. "Uh not yet, his plane should be landing soon with his church members." She said. Oh duh OF course HE is going to be on plane since he is the PASTOR of Oceanside, wow I'm dumb. "O well do you know who Adriana Danford and Rachel Lomound are bunking with?" I asked, she looked on the list. "Brooklyn and Danielle. They are both from Oceanside Lutheran Church" She replied. "O ok thanks!" I said, and Rachel and I left. "Hey lets look around the campus." Rachel said. "Sure." I said, and we looked around the buildings where we would be for Chapel, sleeping, hangouts, and etc. It was cute, the garden was BEAUTIFUL. There was guys and girls EVERYWHERE. "I think we may have to come over to the garden often! Look at all the BOYS!" Rachel exclaimed. "Lol Rachel." I said, we look around. I loved everything I saw, it was such a friendly atmosphere. I am really loving Ethiopia <3! After the quick tour, we went back to the girls building. We went to lobby and sat. "Hey do you think we get reception here?" Some girl asked another girl, I looked at my phone, BARS! I ran upstairs and to Rachel's and I dorm, I snapped away pictures on my phone, then took pictures of the crowded hallway, Rachel, outside, Rachel and I, EVERYTHING! I soon attached all the pictures to a text and said "Ethiopia is AMAZIN! Wish u were here. Hpe u like the pics! Miss u. <3 Adri" I sent it to Chad, mom, and D.

7/6/2011 10:38:12 PM | Report

fungirl123 Yeah I know I read that. I was thinking that she felt that she wasn't in God's family becuz of that. But ya know, that idea is out the window! : )

7/6/2011 10:36:57 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !Adriana! As I was unpacking my last picture, I smiled, it was the picture of Chad and I at 7. A week ago I was regretting putting that picture in, but now I am glad I did! "Ok lets step back and see." Rachel said in a excited voice. We stepped back, wow, we made this one wall look like our bedrooms combined! Rachel and I's bed's were next to each other, so it was ok to add pictures on Rachel's side, and it was ok for her to put some pictures on my side. So we had a mixture of pictures everywhere, I loved it! Reminded me of home <3. Our roomies were STILL not here...."Wow its been 2 hours and our roomates are STILL not here! Lets ask Pastor...." I look at my paper to find the pastor of Oceanside, I went down the list, found him with a picture, good, bc then I would have no idea what he would look like! "Rob." I finish, Rachel and I go outside our room. "WHOA." Rachel said, dang, there were girls EVERYWHERE! In rooms unpacking talking, writing there names on the white boards on there doors, yelling, introducing themselves, reminded me of highschool but even in a MORE crowded area!! "Hey lets write our names on our whiteboard!" I turned around and wrote my name the best I could, Rachel did too. "Lovely." I said, we made our names big, but enough space for whoever else is coming. After writing we went outside and to the other building where all the pastor/junior counselors were. As we were walking along...I look at the village, Africans everywhere. I felt so bad, some were wearing barely an clothing, I couldnt help but stare. I saw a little kid try to hold a basket and hold hands with what it seem liked brother then holding his sister in his arms, I couldn't take it. I walked over and asked him, even though we didnt speak the same language, he understood, he gave me his sister, she was beautiful. Then I thought, MAYBE possibly, prob not, he could know Spanish. "¿A dónde vas?"(Translation: Where are you going?) I asked, "A mi casa, a una cuadra de distancia." (Translation: To my house a block away) he said. HE SPEAKS SPANISH!! I thought, wow, thats like one in a million, because Amharic is there main language. "Ok puedo seguir?" (T: May I follow?) "Si." (T: Yes) He said. I turned around, Rachel stood on the other side of the road by our building, mouth opened wide. I waved my hand for her to come over, and she followed. "How in the world-" I cut her off "He speaks Spanish!!" I said, and smiled "Oh," she said. We were soon to his home, it was 10x worst than any run-down home I've seen, I could have cried. I heard screaming and yelling by the houses beside it, and maybe even his. "¿Va a estar bien? He oído gritar." (T: Will you be ok? I hear screaming.) I asked, he sighed "Si." I could hear quivering in his voice. I bent down to his level and made him look me in the eye. "Escúchame mi amor, si alguna vez en la necesidad de ayuda, de casa, o alguien le está haciendo mal, cualquier cosa, ir a ese edificio en el que me vi en, cualquiera de ellos, y pregunte por "Adriana Danford". y si no te acuerdas de mi nombre diciendo:"ayudar" a cualquiera de las personas de recepción le ayudará. No tenga miedo de preguntar, vamos a estar ahí."(T: Listen to me sweetie, if you ever in need of help, of home, or someone is hurting you, anything, go to that building you saw me at, either one, and ask for "Adriana Danford." and if you dont remember my name say: "help" any of those friendly people will help you. Don't be afraid to ask, we'll be there.) I said in a firm tone, but smiled. "Si" he said, and hugged me, I hugged back. I gave him his sister, opened the door for him, and he went inside. I walked back to Rachel "Whatever you said, I know was good." She said, smiled, and patted me on the back. We walked back to the pastor's building strong, but inside, I knew we were both crying.

7/6/2011 10:07:29 PM | Report

kjm109 at fungirl ok cool. not to be mean but i was having a hard time with it cuz the bible says u arnt suposto be gay.

7/6/2011 10:00:02 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive O thats ok!!!€

7/6/2011 9:41:43 PM | Report

fungirl123 Yeah, sorry!

7/6/2011 9:33:24 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ok...i was wondering about that too! Ok now I no...lol

7/6/2011 8:47:57 PM | Report

fungirl123 @Kjm109, Actually, I think I'm gonna take that out! : ) I haven't added it yet and she just met a boy that she likes so yeah, I'm gonna make her straight. : ) Thanx for reminding me!

7/6/2011 8:31:23 PM | Report

kjm109 Hey Fungirl is ur character still gay?

7/6/2011 8:12:59 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ The people in charge had our suitcases and duffels in a HUGE pile laying in the grassy area. It took me awhile but I finally found both my suitcase and duffel. I hauled it over to where my Pastor was standing and holding a sign that said “St. James Methodist Church”. I walked over to him. “Looks like you have quite the load, Quinn!” he said looking down at my two bags. “Sure do, Pastor Jeff,” I said. “Yes…that’s a good thing, you may need to change a lot, we’ll be outside A LOT! Oh, and I have your rooming assignment, looks like your rooming with a girl named Christy.” “I think I met her.” “Good!” I lugged my luggage over to a run-down building. I walked through the crowded hallways and found my room. I stood there for a second and held my breath. Someone on the inside said, “Quinn and Christy!” out loud. I reached for the doorknob but before I could, Christy opened it. “Christy, hi,” I said. Then, Christy starts blabbing in a fast voice about how she made us signs for our closet door and how it would be invasive if we dug through each other’s stuff. “Um…Okay, I’ll go and unpack,” I say. I walk in and she walks out. I think about what I’m going to say when she comes back. I look at the sign she made me, it just said Quinn’s closet. I looked at hers, it was decorated with a bunch of stuff along the sides. Why would she decorate hers and not mine, should I feel like I don’t matter?....NO! I think. I start placing my things in drawers and in the closet. When I’m done, I put my bags under my bed and sit down. “So life for the next few weeks will be like this?” I wonder out loud. I sigh. Someone knocks on the door. I jump around and see a boy standing outside the doorway. He had blond hair and brown eyes. He wore a faded blue V-neck shirt, distressed blue jean shorts and Convers. He was quite handsome. “Um…I’m Matt. Do you possibly know where Pastor Paul is?” His voice was so manly. I looked away from his face, I knew that I’d blush. “No I don’t.” “Where are you from?” he asks. “Around Seattle. You?” I asked. “Olympia. You have a pretty accent.” Before I could say anything else, he was out the door. I blushed. I could feel my face getting hotter and hotter. Christy came back, she looked behind her and she had obviously heard what Matt had to say. “Oooh! He’s cute.” She said. “He just asked where someone was!” I said defensively. She narrowed her eyes. “Christy, who are you, my best ‘girlfriend’?” I said mocking what best friends talk like. “Well, we could be!” she said opening her eyes wide. I felt a smile grow on my face

7/6/2011 7:52:24 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- I got my room assignment and I was rooming with a girl named Quinn because I’m the only teenage girl from my church going on the trip. I just figured out that I would be going to a couple of orphanages to help with the children and teach them about God and the bible. I would also be doing things like helping to build schools and praying for people then also going out into the cities and hosting a bible program. I walked up the stairs to my room that I will be living in and opened the door. It was small, a little bigger than my closet maybe and a little plain but that isn’t the point of me being here I think to myself. The room had two twin sized beds and two bedside tables, a cork board above each bed, a trunk at the end of the bed and two closets that were really more like pantry’s and small ones at best. I was the first one there in the room so I made my bed in the sheets I was instructed to bring from home then started putting up pictures and other things on my cork board. Then I unpacked my suit case and put everything else away. I realized I didn’t really want anyone opening up my closet and going through my things so I took a piece of printer paper and wrote my name on it and did a few little drawings on it then hung it on my closet door. I hope the other girl doesn’t think I’m being selfish, I think to myself and because I didn’t want that I decided to write her name on a piece of paper but didn’t decorate it so she could if she wanted to later. “Quinn and Christy,” I say out loud, “Oh Quinn. I met her already I think she was the crying girl.” Then I hear other girls across the hall enter their room. I decide to go and introduce myself because I was determined not to be the no friend shy girl here I would be the bold girl who is friends with everyone. I got up from my bed and opened the door to my room and was surprised to see Quinn there. “Christy, hi,” Quinn says. “Hey, guess what were roommates. I already got unpacked and everything and I put a sign with my name on the closet I chose so I hope you don’t mind I made you one too so if you want it you can put it up. I just thought we didn’t really want to have to dig through each other’s things and that it might be a little invasive.” I tell her. “Ok that’s fine I’ll just go and unpack.” She says and with that I’m outside the room and she is in it. The other girls seemed to have quieted down so I don’t go and say hi; I just go down to the main area and try to be social. But I can’t stop thinking about how excited I am for this trip and that makes it hard to talk to new people.

7/6/2011 7:07:47 PM | Report

kjm109 that is totally ok with me fungirl i actually made it part of my story.

7/6/2011 7:07:38 PM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeGHowToLive, I was thinking that Christy could be in my room! : ) But I wanna see if it's OK with her, so if it's not OK with her, can you just not add that into the story? Thanx!

7/6/2011 5:57:21 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive (continued) (If that is ok with u oceanlover) But I can say that Rachel and Adriana are in the room n whoever else bunks in the room can put there names down too...is that ok!??!

7/6/2011 5:45:45 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: O you can be across from us! I'll say 1 part of the hallway is one church n the other is Oceanside. Well I can say Rachel and Adriana are in there, bc I was thinking Brooklyn would b in the same room as Adriana and Rachel too...

7/6/2011 5:44:22 PM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive,I was wondering if you could add a part to your character that says that Rachel&Adrianna put a sign on there door that says "Rachel&Adrianna's room". I was thinking of putting my character across the hall from yours!IsthatOK?

7/6/2011 5:22:19 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive ~Adriana~ Since Rachel and I were the only ones who were going on the trip from our church, some of the pastors decided to put us in a different church group. Rachel and I were going to be in the church group of Oceanside Lutheran Church. Apparently they were a little late, but the pastors showed us a little run-down building they would be staying at, Rachel and I got first pick of a room. We picked the 3rd room on the left. "Whoa...this is..." I couldn't complete the sentence. "Small, run-down, poor, depressing, sad, oh and did i saw SMALL?!?!" Rachel said, I could tell she was freaking out about the size "Rachel." I snapped in whisper, "You know 3rd-world countries don't have the best buildings, education, or money. We'll just have to deal with it. And plus, its cute, and whoever we are rooming with we'll get to know better, smaller the room, they better you know each other!" I said. I couldn't believe I was being so positive, because I didn't know how I could make this room like I imagined. "Ugh well I guess your right..." Rachel said. "Yes, now lets unpack! This little room needs a 'makeover!'" I said, and we were off to work!!

7/6/2011 1:46:35 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ We got off the plane and stuffed ourselves in a bus. Pastor Jeff told us that we’d be getting to meet the other people in our group when we got to our Mission Camp. I wasn’t excited to meet new people. I never did get the name of that girl who comforted me, the plane landed and we had to get with our church groups at that time. The bus was silent, no one spoke. We got off the bus and were already sweating from the African heat. I was rereading Belle’s letter when I felt a familiar soft touch on my arm. I turned around. “Yes?” I asked looking up. “I wanted to see if you were doing OK. What’s that letter in your hand?” she asked. “I’m fine and it’s just a letter from my sister,” I said trying to put on a smile. “Well…I have to get to my church group for our group assignments…But, I’m CHRISTY! If you need me then I’ll be around. May I have your name?” “Um…I’m Quinn,” I mumbled. “Quinn, you have a pretty accent!” she said. “I’m Irish, I came to the U.S. when I was seven,” I said. “I’ll see you around…I hope!” she said as she waved and walked away. My frown was already turning into a slight smile. Maybe Belle was right!

7/6/2011 11:41:09 AM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive @fungirl123: Yes you can :) PLEASE READ GIRLS: Girlies, nows the time our girls can meet, but this also means we have to read EVERY post we write, so we know what each of us add/do to the story! Thx!!

7/5/2011 9:44:09 PM | Report

MusicTaughtMeHowToLive !@Adriana@! "We are now in Ethiopia. Thanks for flying this Airline." The intercom said in the background, I woke up. "Whoa were here already?!?!" I said tiredly. "Yessss." Rachel said while yawing. We got up and got our things, as we were getting our things, Rachel's bag slipped. Rachel and I tried to get it, while holding tons of other bags in our hands, but it was no use. As it was about to fall, someone caught it. "I think this is yours." a guy said holding Rachel's bag. "O thanks." Rachel said. "No prob." He said, and he gave it to Rachel. There was an awkward silence, I knew I had to step in. "So are you on the Ethiopia Missionary trip?" I asked him. "Yea, you girls?" "Yep! So whats your name?" I asked, "James, nice to meet you." He reached his hand out to not me, but Rachel, she looked up. "Oh my name is Rachel." I could tell she was shy, I gave her a poke in the back that James didnt noticed. "Oh and this is my friend..." She had a lost of words. "Adriana, nice to meet you." I said and smiled. "Well it was nice to meet you girls, hope to see you around, especially you Rachel." He smiled, and walked away, after he got the airplane, we squeeled. "Omgosh he is SOO cute!" Rachel exclaimed, "Oh and btw THANK you so much for speaking for me, that convo would have been really awkward without you!" "No problemo girlie, thats what girls are for. But if I were you, I know your going to be seeing a lot of him this summer, so you better get rid of you shyness." I said, she blushed. "Now come Cinderella, lets get off this plane!"

7/5/2011 9:41:36 PM | Report

fungirl123 ~QUINN~ Hugs, kisses; hugs kisses. That’s all that happening at my house. Let me give you some back round on what’s going on…today, I leave. We haven’t even gone to the church yet and we’re already crying. We stuff our bodies into Mom’s hatch-back and drive to the church. Everyone is crying silently. Everyone except Belle, that is. She’s bawling her eyes out loudly. All of us are comforting her, except Steve. He made sure to drive, he hates when he has to comfort people. When we get to the church, everyone piles out and holds hands in a line as we walk to the church’s gym doors. Mom and Steve are hauling in my suitcase and duffel. When Belle pushes open the door into the church, all we see and hear is crying, running and the sound of Moms checking their kids to make sure they have everything. “OK, bags! Are you sure you have your-,” “MOM! I’ve got everything!” I hear. Zoe clings onto me as Mom does that. It seems like hours before Pastor Jeff tells us that it’s time to go and all the families need to say their last bye-byes. I hold Camden tightly as everyone else gives me a group hug. I give everyone a big kiss and catch up with Pastor and the rest of the teens who are getting in Pastor’s rental van. I hold Belle’s letter tightly between my sweaty fingers. I’m smooshed between a girl named Kelly and a boy name Gregg. There were 6 other teens going to Ethiopia. I feel a tear roll down my cheek. I start to cry. I cry all the way to the airport. We wait in line and soon board a giant plane. I rip open Belle’s letter and read it as tears are streaming down my face. “Dear Quinny, You will miss me, I’ll miss you. Those few of weeks will fly by becuz you’ll have the time of your life! It’ll be the best thing you’ve ever done! You’ll be helping! Please, just don’t forget to have fun. When you come back, I’ll be right here. Everything will be OK. Remember that I LOVE YOU, along with every single person in this house! Once again, LOVE YOU and HAVE THE TIME OF YOUR LIFE! ~Belle, Zoe, Camden and Mom.” I am now bawling my eyes out***I felt a hand on my shoulder. “E-Excuse me. Can I help you?” I asked. “Well I saw that you were crying, and I thought I should come over and help,” she said. “OK.”

7/5/2011 9:28:52 PM | Report

fungirl123 @musictaughtmehowtolive, You can add in what character you want it to be. it's at a part that they're on the plane. I don't know...I don't wanna mess it up or anything! Can you help me???THanx!

7/5/2011 9:27:38 PM | Report

fungirl123 @MusicTaughtMeHowToLive,can I start adding in when some of the more IMPORTANT charaters meet?Like can I add when your's and my character meeet?I might put it on the club as a post before you can tell mebut if youdont wan it,dont add it. Thanx!

7/5/2011 9:21:46 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- “Welcome to Ethiopia, and enjoy your stay.” The pilot called over the planes intercom, I am actually here in Ethiopia about to start sharing my faith with people who practically live in a different world than I do. I think as I get off the plane and start walking to get my luggage. I was walking down the terminal ramp when I heard Nick yelling my name. “Christy, wait up.” He called so I stopped and waited for him. “Since we are going to the same place I thought maybe we should walk together so you know we don’t get lost or kidnapped or something like that.” He says once he reaches me. “Sure, that sounds great,” I reply. I was actually very glad that we walked together because we both caught things the other missed. When we got to baggage claim the belt was just starting to go around bringing out a lot of odd looking luggage. I first saw my hot pink duffel bag. Honestly I decided on hot pink just so it would be easy to pick out from everyone else’s bags. Nick had offered to grab my bags so I pointed to it and he grabbed it off the conveyor belt with a little chuckle. “What?” I ask. “You just totally struck me as the type of girl who loves pink and it looks like I was right.” He says as he bends down to grab a black suit case with a hot pink duck taped handle. I crossed my arms and looked at him. “What it makes it really easy to pick out.” He says. “I know that’s why I have a hot pink duffel bag.” I tell him then I notice my neon orange suitcase so again I point it out to him and he grabs it. “Oh I see you were going for yet another bold color so you can pick it out of the other bags.” He says half sarcastically. “Yes, yes I was.” I reply. We stood there for a few more minutes before Nicks duffel bag comes around the belt, it was black with the same hot pink duck tape. Then I saw my youth pastor talking to someone who looked like it could be another church guy. I knew from the orientation that I was to meet him here along with one other member from our church arriving today. “There’s my ride,” Nick and I say at the same time. We then both look at each other and laugh then walk over to our youth pastors. I am the second person to arrive from my group, and Nick is the fifth person to arrive for his. We sit next to each other and talk and sometimes just sit while we wait for the others that are suposto arrive today. After everyone gets there we all pile into a huge white van and start on our way to the Missions camp where everyone will meet for the first time.

7/5/2011 7:17:05 PM | Report

kjm109 -Christy- I have successfully made it to the New York airport in my own. I say in a text to my mom. Ok honey, you won’t be able to text me once you get to Africa so good luck and I love you. She replies. Bye mom ilu2. I say in my last text message to my mom for practically the rest of summer. The New York airport was crazy busy so I was just glad I made it to my gate with a half an hour until boarding. I was sitting in an airport chair making a couple of friendship bracelets. “Excuse m